339 38 14MB
Spanish Pages [336]
LONGERGAN WORKSHOP Volume I
LONERGAN WORKSHOP VOLUME I edited by Fred Lawrence
Number I
LONERGAN WORKSHOP edited by Fred Lawrence
SCHOLARSPRESS Missoula.Montana
LONERGAN WORKSHOP VOLUME I editedby Fred Lawrence
Publishedby SCHOLARSPRESS for LONERGAN WORKSHOP
Distributedby SCHOLARSPRESS P.O. Box 5207 Missoula,Montana 59806
LONERGAN WORKSHOP VolumeI edited by Fred Lawrence Boston College
Copyright@1978 by BostonCollege
ISSN 0t48-2009 Printed in the United States of America |
23
4
5
6
Printing Department University of Montana Missoula,Montana 59812
EDITORI S NOTE in this
The essays collected
inaugural for
Lonergan Workshop were contributions of
the Workshop held
a group they
express
in June,
volume of meeting
the third
L976 at Boston College.
the way the work of
Bernard
As
Lonergan,
to the extent that it has generated something like a 'rmovementr" is open to the most diverse styles of thought and directions and editor opportunity
to
research. this journal, stress
and in print--is
alive tion
of
of
that
As director I would like the
to provide
and ongoing
collaboration
found Lonergan's
suggestions
helpful
in venturing
Fred Lawrence October, L977
intent
out
of
of the Workshop to take this the Workshop--
a forum for
among persons
communicawho have
about self-appropriation
"on their
oh/n."
TO THIS ISSUE CONTRIBUTORS Frederick E. Crowe, S.J. Research Scholar Regis College 15 St. Mary Street Toronto, Ontario, Canada M7Y 2R5 Philip McShane Professor of Philosophy Mount Saint Vincent ' s University Halifax, Nova Scotia, Canada B3J 2L3 Joseph F. Flanagan, S.iI. Associate Professor of Philosophy Chairman, Department of Philosophy Boston College Chestnut Hill, MA 02167 Robert Doran , S.J. Assistant Professor of Marquette University l"Iilwaukee, WI 53233
Theology
Bernard Tyrrell, S.J. Associate Professor of Philosophy and Religious Studies Gonzaga University Spokane, WN 99258 Sebastian Moore Campus Minister and Instructor of Theology Marguette University Milwaukee, WI 53233 Matthehr Lamb Assistant Professor of Theology Marquette University Milwaukee, WI 53233 Frederick Lawrence Associate Professor of Theology Boston College Chestnut Hill, MA 02167 Bernard Lonergan, S.iI. Visiting Distinguished Professor of Theology Boston College Chestnut Hill, MA 02167
vrl-
TABLE OF CONTENTS Page DIALECTIC
A$ID THE IGNATIA\I
FrederickE.
Cror'i/e .
SPIRITUAI.
EXERCISES
.
1
THE PSYCHOLOGICAL PRESENT OF THE ACADEMIC COMMUNITY PhilipMcshane.
.
27
TRANSCENDENTAL DIALECTIC iloseph
OF DESIRE AND FEAR
Flanagan
69
THE THEOLOGIANIS PSYCHE: Notes Toward Reconstruction of Depth psychology
a
Robert M. Doran
93
ON THE POSSTBILITY AND DESTRABILITY CHRISTIAN PSYCHOTHERAPY Bernardil. CHRISTIAN
OF A
Tyrrell.
I43
SELF-DISCOVERY
Sebastian
Moore
187
POLITICAL TITEOLOGY AND ''THE LONGER CYCLE OF DECLINE'' Frederick
Lawrence
.
.
223
THE PRODUCTION PROCESS AND EXPONENTIAL GROWTH: A Study in Socio-Economics and Theology
Matthew L. RELIGIOUS
Lamb
257
KNOWLEDGE
BernardLonergan.
.
309
IX
DIALECTIC AND THE IGNATTAN SPIRTTUAL EXERCISES Frederick This
week of
Workshop,
study
so my first
E. Crowe
has been advertised
step
as a Lonergan
is
to determine an approach to such a workshop and to see how my paper can be located in the project. This is not just a simple exercise in thought, for there has been developing in regard to Father
Lonerganfs
ideas a certain
one wish to
polarization
separate myself.
sober approach specialities
is
to apply
It the
from which I for
seems to me, then,
first
four
that
a
functional
of Method to the study of Lonergan himself each of us for himself, which of the four trying to perform. If one objects that this
and to settle, tasks
he is
is
begging the question, that we are endorsing the program of Method (see chap. 4) /L/ in order to study it, we can reduce the approach to simpler terms: assembling the data, determining their meaning, proceeding from meaning to r^rhat is going forward in the history of thought, and investigating
the conflicts uncovered in this history with a view to taking a position of oneis own. Surely no one wil-l object to procedures described in these terms, or to our choosing On that areai
any one of basis
it
them as our interest
I would locate
at the moment.
my own paper
in
the
second
is an exercise in understanding, an attempt to what Lonergan means by dialectic. My plan is to notion to work as a tool of analysis in the
discover put that Spiritual
Ereteises
ward form,
then,
of St. Ignatius LoyoJ,a /2/. In outmy paper is more directly a study of the
Erercieest
but r hope that in this application to a concase an idea of the nature and function of dialectic will appear. Insofar, of course, as the notion of dialectic is found helpful for an understanding of the Exercises, crete
we will
be providing
Lonergants
an element for
Method, but that
is
judging
a tentative
and evaluating by-product
and
2
subtitle
The
relate
of
discourse private
between
exercitant
but
the
at
academic
not
e,Lses are
element
involved
in
but
the
theology,
related
to
remote
from
one
another
hope
the
paper
surely
is
as
are
knowledge
and
common sense
of
realms
as the
a cog-
it
and
of
forms
two
theology
certainly
them,
making
anal-
Lhe Etet'-
and
is
there
all;
process
a good
Secondly,
pursuit,
re-
their
their
offer
discourse.
public
a very
are
of
seem to
the
the
with
and God;
dialectic
academic
specialized
a highly
nitional
the
as public
dialectic
for
ogy
in
as
heading
proposing
Enet'eises
the
/3/' as Public
that
comparison
therefore
not
and does
i-s not,
to
once
of
First,
may be manifest,
sults
at
occur
theology.
affair
my paper
as a term
Ere?cises
Ignatian
is
the
to
Two difficulties
we11.
Workshop
of
have
I
iEseLf
Theology
is
dialectic
of
a study
is
di-alectic
in
an exercise
not
as an idea,
Discourse;
The paper
purpose.
my direct
not
theory. I
public
more clearly I
and of
specialized
form
specialties
of
heads
head
for
is
past
encounter
with
the
message.
Both
employ
phases least
a prima to
course, proof
hearing
of
of
move our
the
pudding
case
functional similariin
a choice
The
theology.
in-
option
horizon,
much in
way that
in
the
for
form
for
of
in
theologian.
the
by an
a person
which Both
with
from
our
lawcourt
the
eating.
a
self-searching
suppose
We do seem to
beginning
be in
the
initiated
are
exercise.
metaphor will
the
fundamental
and responding.
facie
that
a rather
a technique
and crucial
a central
in
a choice
Etercises
and the
dialectic
true highly
for
head
a new horizon
may involve
diatectic
for
study
striking
are
there
The ExereLses
a new religious
volving
is
But
the
by the
supposed
Enercises,
the
also j-t is
much less
theology,
distinguish
to
in
Again,
discourse.
Method.
is
clarify
will
theology
same.
the
they
choice
Both
of
as dialectic
1ife,
factors
not
are
Ehe Enercises
all
and private
as public
theology
ties
my aims
distinction
this
think
one of
fact,
In
difficulties.
these
to
be an answer
itself
witl
study; to
the have but'
kitchen,
two at of the
3 My plan
is
simple.
I will
Esere'Lses from a Thomist tools
of
the Thomist
of dialectic I will of
with
using
I will
organon.
may be used to carry
conclude
the
of
the
analytic
show how the notion
the analysis
some suggestions
further.
on further
avenues
investigation. It
is
naturaLenough
studies
at the University
under the influence Ignatius
specifics,
so central
exhorts
of
to
for
of Paris,
his
made the final
To come to ceived
to begin an analysis
from a Thomist viewpoint,
Eaereieee
is
make an analysis
viewpoint,
studies
of
his
of
the
was after
and to
Thomist
version
it
his
some extent there,
that
tittle
book /4/. of the Enereisee, which
the election
purpose and strucbure
their
in Thomist terms, the exercitant
as,
not
for
to
is con/5/, example, when Ignatius
adapt
the end to
the means the end (No.
but
rather to make the means appropriate to 169) /6/. This is clearly the language of St. Thomas, who analyzes the election or act of choice in terms of willing an end, deliberating on means to that end, and choosing the means accordingly. His stock example is that of a person who s/ants to get well,--the
sick the
restoration
of
ing
9.9, a.4 and passim). to us; maybe calling in
the middle siders
ages than
that
serve better
the
it
stark
is
takes counsel on how he may in the doctor (5.t. L-2, q.8, The example is not very thrilla doctor was a bigger deal in
now, or maybe St.
simplicity
to outline
of
Thomas regularly
syllogism.
describes
The end, he says,
duct the way a premise (5.t, L-2, 9.9, a.3). ceived
in
example will
of
the process.
of it
Thomas con-
this
the structure
What are the characteristics St.
is
health--who
do so, and decides to call a.3;
end therefore
the Thomist election?
from the analogy of a
functions
does in matters
in rnatters
of con-
of understanding
Again, the object
of choice is
con-
syllogistic
terms, for election of the object judgrment follows practical the which is like the conclusion of a syllogism (S.t. L-2, g..13, a.3). Further, one can arrange
a chain
of
syllogisms
in
a hierarchical
order
4
from
descending
and you
universal,
one person
with
patient's
the this But
health
patient
fect
an end
from
it
turning
a.3).
You can go back
cannot
do this
is
of
the
general, (5.t.
too
Here
good,
to
will
With one
What
cises. tant
is
the
point
again
of is in
Erercises
(No.
they stored
lead
his
election,
set
the
serve
the the
The level
forth
this
same paragraphs of
desired
and made operative
means, end.
to with
by divine
of
to
and brought of
beginning and
reduce
a state of
praise,
save
his else
everything
be chosen
so far
orientation the
in
the
repeated to
means to
grace,
Eterexerci-
the
which
this
and
/7/.
make an election:
and by
all
Ignatlan
choice
the
at
as
as an organon,
exercises his
of
choice
a.2)
and Foundation,
comes to God,
all
the
under
of
weeks
Principle
time
power
two
end
23).
to
motive
of
of
goods.
orientation
9.94,
analysis
ad lm) '
through:
source
functioning
concepts
the
and
to
on earth
the
making
when the
reverence, soul
is
through
led
It
life?
of
the
source a.2i
in
will
of
orientation'
this
carried
fundamental
the
9.90,
a helpful
conduct
can
L-2,
set
this
is
which
(S.t.
human action
the
good
the
parti-cular
is are
What
stop?
d.4
9.1, of
of
tist
the
which
is
so there
syllogizingr the
principles
first
L-2,
intellect
with
analogy
the
are
there
from
freely
you
good becomes iden-
range
all-encompassing
the
choose
can
efq-L3,
but
faculty
the
highest
(5.t.
end
ultimate
the
within
and, you
e.9,
with
of
object
Then the
a.1).
in
infinitum,"
communi,
bonum in
is
very
the
is
which
L-2,
tified
It
end?
ultimate
in
do you
where
he
I-2,
ends,
procedere
saying--so
so the
i11,
(S-t.
and higher
est
forever,--"non
Thomas was fond
St.
into
higher
to
al1'
whether
remain
a means
at
it
soul'
the
health,
to
be content
or
a cure
he takes
about
of
about
may deliberate
seek
to
good
the
to
Thus'
a means.
to
the
ends'
someone
doctor;
deliberate
not
subordinate
himself
ought
for
an end
and does
of
what
reduce
less
the
to
a series
life
in
will
end, is
health
is
same for
as an end
taking
granted,
for
premise
universal
can do the
a higher
seeking
else,
more
the
First
as reWeek
5 of
the Erereiees enters into their structure as a realizaprocess goal tion that the to the has been frustrated by sin;
is
the exercitant path
wandering
and purpose positively means, or,
in
therefore
the triple
brought
step of
back from his
shame, repentance,
of
amendment ,/8,/. The Second Week functions as a pursuit of the end through a study of the in biblical
language,
through
a search for
way which
is
Christ.
structure
of
t h e T h o m i s t S u m m at h e o l o g i a e t
That corresponds
very
closely
the
pri.mo tyae-
de Deoi seeundo, de motu rationalis
tabinus
the
to
cz,eaturae in
Deumi tertio,
de Chri.stol qui, secundumquod hono, uia est nobie tendendi i,n Deun (lr 9.2: prologus). There is no need here to accuse St. Thomas of reducing Christ to a mere means for
men to use with
for present purposes, /9/i guage as merely translating
a view to
at
least,
their
salvation
we can take his
what the scriptures
example, in the terms in which Luke reports
lanfor
say,
Peter's
ser-
mon: "There is no salvation in anyone else at all, for there is no other name under heaven granted to men, by (Acts 4zL2) . which rde may receive salvation" So far back to
vre are solidary
Lhe Didaehe and its
and before
Lhe Didaehe to
takes
a refinement
over
tion--a
division
duces it istic this
into
way.
even within
It
of Christ
the frontlines
97) .
are divided
and contribute
their
But the option
when Ignatius
puts
topics:
Christ
leaving
his
Father's
intro-
character-
threshold
under the
figure
we may say that
into
those
of of
the
who volunteer
and those who are content to reasonable service (Nos. 96-
brought
out more sharply
sequence for
obedient
parents
work.
is in
tradi-
life--and
on the very
Ignatius,
of battle,
But Ignatius the
own quite
Kingdom meditation;
followers
and death,
had grown up in
appears first,
so dear to St.
life
the way of
goes
that
the Old Testament.
the Second Week in his
week, in the
enl-ist
a tradition
two ways of
that
soldiery, for
with
to his
meditation
parents
at the age of
This diaLectically
later
these
two
at home, and Christ
twelve related
to be about his pair of
o
meditations
has
is
seen
only
in
the
order
not liberty
found
134,
in
study
adopting,
the
behind to
means that effect
tion
are
end.
get
good
not
the
time
is
rat
a signpost, a single
route
involved
in
a knowledge
us;
rather, to call.
step
me hy
not
dodges
I
is
whi-ch I
the the
exercise
of
objective
self-knowledge
resort
in
order
that to
in
/II/,
it.
I
is
Paj-rs,
laid
out
lays
remain
conhas remain not
but
cast
there
Three
out
us.
demanding
routes
i-n
the
finding
of
Or I
If
the
in
direction,
be less
by
as he Iikes,
follow
to
of
direc-
The route
9oa1.
the
the
love
maze:
may take
right
Two Standards.
the
to
says
leads
149-157)
the
of
it
decision.
will
of
irnmediate
importance
ready
in
toward that
the
where
to
and honors
in
is
Ignatius
as many chances
am not
pointing
effect
laboratory
seem;
Men (Nos.
of
but
an alternative
clear
Pairs
a
therefore
objective
real
the
crucial
riches
made
as proposed
dealing
the
surface.
they
have the
is
we may be 1ed unawares
in
clue
anil that
see how such
life
of
We are
where
more an exercise
it
qoal
say
into
135-148)
to
is
the
on the
what
can
where
clarified,
taught
of
might
hence
like
edge
(Nos.
deliberation
led
and
the
no real
is
(Nos. in
exercitant
and discover
always
been
taking
but
the
viewpoint
the
where
rat
Thomist
exercise
knowledge,
a sense
The Three trast,
one
in
seem innocent
a path
But
riches
away from
facades
and we cannoti in
them,
now be fitted
Two Standards
and Foundation.
vrhat the
of
as
point
home his
From the
Specifically
of
him
Principle
Things
about
Two Standards,
on the
the
end.
an exercise
riches,
Ignatius,
inverting
brinq
must
as a special
love
the
may turn
the
get
to
Men.
of
can be taken
with
order
exercise
the Pairs
Three
we are
love
in
pattern:
/IQ/
in
Luke
says
scri-pture,
with
masterpieces
on means to to
he expressly
what
Two Ignatian
on the that
in
he takes
for
value
see 27L-272) .
135i
this
symbolic
a clearly
about than
the
a knowlit
i-s
before
bare
deaf
for
to
the a
T
It
is
this
of
dialectic.
and Fourth
the Third
very
truncated
form of
last
two parts
and their
Gain Love. the First
applies notion
which omitted the Contemplation
it
is
clear
is
of dialectic.
of his will
However, the contrast
so let
Iate
to the earlier.
they stand to the first
I would say that,
as we think
in
in other
thing is
words, with is,
weeks re-
as long
in
for
precious
still,
and
it
is
of
some-
Hordever, that possi-
way offers
Ignati-us presents
order;
What we
the frontlines
ourselves.
The Christian
a different
we are con-
a bonum acquiz,endum.
salvationt
to acquire
not the whole story. of
or acquire;
a place
sin,
army, ultimately
we strive
bilities
will
itself
That is,
or may be, extremely
the conquest of
Christ's
Lonergan's
terms of means to an end, we are concerned
wish to acquire noble:
chapters
two weeks as a good to be
what we may do, or achieve,
cerned,
in
on Thomist analy-
shared stands to a good to be acquired. with
from
no longer
us see how these final
sis,
to
discourse
end/means structure
to these two weeks, and neither
be enlightening,
these
as different
from the controversies
The Thomist
the
Lhat they represent
the Erereises,
and Second Weeks as the farewell ten.
remains
would be a
epilogue,
Nevertheless,
'Johnrs gospel seven to
It
the E*ereises
new phase of
a distinct
there
Weeks.
of
the notion
apply
At the moment, however,
of
two parts
the first
presently
to which I will
tlre Etereisea question
of
bare skeleton
them in
the last two weeks of the Exeyeises, and Aquinas provides (rather marginally, it is true) a further tool for their the good to be shared and conununicated, the bonum eommunieandum(5.t. L-2, q.l, &.4 ad lm; e.28, a.4 ad 2m; 3, 9.1, a.1). This analysis.
is
not
The further
ing whatever into
is
the concept of
something we reach out to grasp at;
spontaneous overflow, ing
tool
their
state
ience or endure.
to
that
notion I-2,
it
love has for
those we love
share with
And this (5.t.
cation amongfriends e.26, a.2) .
a necessity
we possess with
rather, and for
them what they naturally
9.65, a.5;
has its
is
a
sharenter-
experappli-
2-2, 9.25, a.3;
I
precisely
is
Now it
(Nos.
Fourth
Week) .
in
least
matter passion
the
of
Christ
his
resurrection.
that
we shaye.
suffering
We are
with if
child.
who sj-ts
closed
open
passing;
she does
squeal
down the
street.
What is
doing?
has
love
cises
lead
that
cially
to
with
the
up to
the
election, for
a term
of
part
L}:e Erez,eises?
available
I
would
tional
say
logi-c
the
process
puts is
quite
the
decision,
directly
from
on the
emphasj-s
i-nadequate
as an existential
show up this
to
In
say
it
the
even
to
analogy on
bonum in
of
on the
logic,
of
eomm.uni to
the
go
and
cognicon-
where in for
Tl:e Spiritual
You do not
ideas
presently'
extent
as a tool
espe-
analysis
of
self-i-nvolvement
either
exer-
Briefly'
not.
the
need
dialectic.
the
1i-ght
she
/I2/.
here
with
emphasis
influence.
inadequacy.
is
for
the has
loved
and the
it
the is
she
the
Lo be corrected
Thomas puts
that in
thought
have
for
adequate
generalization
factor
ceiving
or
I
today,
a sweeping
with
weeks
comparison
proved
organon
of
two
on
belong
they of
that
one who is
to
Thornist
sharing
does
place,
of
curiosity
What good
now is
her
when brakes is
she
b1ind.
the
Has the this
alarm
of
of
cradle
her
satisfy
out
and
be in
to
has given
by the
in
first
we find
that
all
context
share
us return
Let
are the
sufferj-ng
What purpose
she achieving?
context;
another
which
that
in
One may think
Why? because
The questions
serve? in
child
her
to
look
was born
he be:
structure
eyes
them not
week is
each
be in
to
the
Week we share
in
he happens
structure.
with
not
She does
if
229
doqd not
wherever
The end/means
who is
of
factor
he happens
and happiness,
is
2?4,
22I,
it
Fourth
the
Christ,
that
Week we. share
Third
and in
a friendship/sharing
mother
state
the
con-
Erercises
Weeki Nos.
The determinj-ng
and happiness.
way to the
Lord
the
peace
in
in
that
the
viewpoint
in
union
we love,
of
weeks
Third
the
this
those
with two
From this
and sorrow,
sorrowi peace
last
206 in
I95,
193,
the
the
of
characteristic
in
and destiny
and state
dition
sharing,
this
smoothly
particular
modern
which
analysis Ererei,ses and way of
9 to which you may be called
life
decision,
not even if
go smoothly Principle
dynamism instead
and general
conception
willing
and directly
and Foundation
of
of
der.
This
verify
it
surely
is
the
a condo you
Neither
from the end as operative
in
to the standard
as pre-
without
of Christ
further
in personal
the
You might
as
to reach har-
attention
the rud-
to
and you can
lesson of history,
yourselves
for
of
an abstract
the end.
sented in the Second Week of Ll:.eEsereises. well set a ship on j-ts course and expect it bor two weeks later
time
to good is
the orientation
and resourceful
crete
at a crucial
experience
as you
grow o1der. But I have to on St. jacket
of
the term,
and provides
logic
more recent lish
my too
correct
sweeping generalization
Thomas, whose honest realism thought.
resists
many points
of
I am not referring
dialectic.
to his
own use of to estab-
here (see Isaac: 505-506, and Fessard, 1950:
a link
to look
is
on the periphery
rather
where Thomas continually own system. logism of sin
is
propositions
with
this
is
of his
thought
pleasant.
of his
the confines
the Aristotelian
a pleasant
the other,
The
category.
syl-
the person
There are two majors:
Each would have its
ternatively,
is
Thomist dialec-
which describes
temptation.
to be avoided;
enjoyed.
breaks out of
For example, there
four
struggling
with
contact
There has been some effort
14-15) , but I think the effort is wasted: tic is just too exclusively a cognitional place
the strait-
own minor: But in
thing
this fact
one,
is
is
to be
sin;
al-
can be
there
only one minor and only one conclusion; which is it to be? (5.t. l-2, q.77, a.2 ad 4mi fn Vff Eth., lect. 2, Nos. 1345-1347i De malo, 9.3, a.9 ad 7m). Though cast in logical
terms,
this
exposition
clearly
toward the sort
of dialectic
Again,
the knowledge that
there
the ordinary gained
is
process of
through
with the object
breaks out of
we are going
the mind,
logic
to deal with.
seems to
lie
outside
a knowledge that
is
the affective connaturality of the knower (S.t. 1, 9.1, a.6 ad 3m; 2-2, 9.45, a.2i
10
also
q.23,
l-2,
q.L62,
ad lm)
d.3
judgrment.
corresponding of
tj-on
a higher
end
grace
(5.t.
by divine
to
Thi-s corresponds of
dialectic.
is
the
we are
with
(5.t.
with
in
or
l,
resolve"
"reflection (105) .
St.
Thomas then
But
hrays. where his
to
to
in
so I
introduce about
process
the
to
from
opment it
proceeds
from
rather
two
upwardsr"
"from
experience
growing
balanced other
understanding
judgment
kind
is
"from
to
above
transformation
of
falling
of
comparison
is last
a term
a factor two
throughout
weeks.
I
growing
balanced courses
in
the
leave
that
it
for
the
Enez'cises aside,
me
"human develis
"devel-
be my concern; understanding'
judgment, of the
love
from The
action." result
(1975:63).
1ove"
1et
process.
There
will
downwards,"
provide
to
as set
outset,
reverse
kinds.
to
fruitful
to
of
and this
below
else-
peripheral
to talk j ntentionalhuman
emphasized
different
various
dialectic
the
the
about
in
a
am going
I
levels
lower
from
shi11y-
we look were
of at
far
not
by means of
that that
Here,
than
quite
another speaks
system
his
notion
First,
recently
has
Lonergan
opment" is of
the
Method.
from
dialectical
Hamlet's
only
suggest
elements
to
limitations.
higher,
Father
focus
of
out
i-s to
turn
Lonergan's two
ity
breaks
that
in
he is
of
made apropos
Thomas
persuade
to
can be halted
into
bring
thought,
forth
say
does
terms,
cognitional
follow
action,
Though Thomas still
/f4/.
Kierkegaard
remark
as it
efforts
rhetorical
a.1)
of
courses
has options'
not
there
a logic-machinei
of
sequence
goal
the
paragraph, does
conduct
a.21.
is
that
this
close
contingent
habitual
his
shallying:
to
effected
ad 3m; q.1II,
horizons
that
clicking
the
q.83,
in
here
in
shift
the
a
to
substitu-
the
a substitution a.6
9.9,
leading
is
there
we
what
to
values
of
ad 2m;
a-2
Q.97,
close
very
a lower,
L-2,
and so reason
syllogisms
the
for
recognition
dealing
says,
is
Thirdly,
And fj-nally,
Thomist
premises
This
/n/.
2-2,
aa.I-2i
as an apprehension
describe
might
q.26,
d.4i
of
of This
Christ
and especially
however,
in
this
"the would which in
the
paper'
11 well of
aware that
in
so doing I may seem to commit the just half a ship.
those who build Secondly,
within
there
the context
process
in which
is
of
the
a distinction
we may introduce
lhe Ererciees. exercitant
two moments or phases.
folly
The dialectical
becomes engaged involves
There is
the moment that
regards
the way of Christ
as a set of truths and values to be adopted by anyone who chooses, and there is the moment that regards the exercitant's quite individual choice of a state of life in his own quite individual situation. I call them 'rmoments or phases.', It is important to find the right notion here, for we are probably not dealing with two stages of conversion undergone in a time sequence. I
suspect
that
in
the concrete
the
two moments are inseparably thought we have to distinguish logical
of
effect
they differ
the Eaeneises Ignatius
the other. public this
At any rate
discourse
entirely
between the
The first exercitant series
with
the temporal sequence p r opose them one after has to I see the first as a matter for
soul
an appropriate
is
the encounter
the way of Christ on his
as discovered
Standards,
to which I
topic
private,
for
a matter
and God.
moment, then,
of meditations
the exercitant
intertwined. But in them, just as in psycho-
second as quite
decisively
of
and in
and therefore
Workshop, and the
decision
of
as discovered
public
1ife,
but notably
in the meditation
shal1 return.
the in a and
on the Two
In this
moment the
dialectic
of the Enet'eises has a clear objective reference. The way of Christ can be studied from public documents-the gospels, the reflections of a hundred saints, and the studies of a thousand masters of the spiritual life. It contains
a doctrine
which can be explained,
values
which can be exemplified son to another. Further, this
sentation tude, printed
can be made before
from the pulpit book.
AII
and a set of
and presented explanation
an actual
of a church,
by one perpre-
and this
or potentiaLmulti-
or from the pages of a
of which amounts to
saying
that
it
is
a
L2
general,
in
belongs
so the
Not
a wrestling
choice
of
will
presented
Christ
area
freedom
God around
or
set
elaborate the
of
I
to
or
light
I
variables:
darkness, j-n a score try
Above
communication.
are
in
i.n to
the
for
not
even
are
not
someone elsers,
director's;
they
are
not
some genera:-. Zeitgeist.
individual.
The
my souli
with
he wi11s,
in
the
that
person,
with
a simi-lar It
is
the
way of
way to
then
thay
the
here turning
effect
be a hermi-t,
of
parti-cular
Godts
decision
join
to case
every
my paper
diatectic
along
provided
horizontal
the
with
join
be to
by the
and now of from
has
involved in
others
moment involved
We are those
though
moment of
the
in
depths
from an
the
call-
will
for
others
cal1.
clear
Christ
and not angel
even
to
politics--in
enter
mysterious
lles
only
to
order,
apostolic
a decision
with
Ehe Erez,cises
are
and when
one may emerge
he wi11s.
messaqe
the They
he wills
where
breathes
Spirit
what
the
movements
the
mA spirits,
mesof
lines
rules
they
of
use
to
private the
his
shorten
posture
tune
are
there
they
spirits;
of
discernment
all,
or
fast'
not that
me along
to
transmitting
or or
par-
his
develops
lengthen
ways to
of
to
sage God is
this
in
push
to
what
therefore
am to
com-
sovereign
the
of
sources
fast
am to adopt
or
We are
no way either
Ignatius
me.
weeks,
different
prayer,
for
is
will
ticular
just
also
clearly
di-scourse.
public
from
learn
to
way of
general
and much more is
hopes that the
But
not
public
for
and there
God,
of
with
individual'
utterly
my own freedom
of
clearly
Two Standards.
the
a matter
not
municable, the
in
is
election
Ignatius
is
particular
the
God in
accordance
life.
be made in
This
dialectic.
the
with
soul
the
in
a state
choice
the
of
it
communicable;
discourse.
moment in
second
rather
the
public
of
realm
the
is
it
way;
a unj-versal,
not
if
in
with
wrestling
Thomist
tools
invitation, the
of
analysis
dialectic,
and the
transition
is
the
and vertical
liberty.
divine
decision.
Lonergan's
through
the
encountering
a general
a personal
directly
study
to
in
to
simplest
concepts
What Thomas deals
of with
13 in his
end/means structure
Lonergan deals with The latter
could
substitution
in his
be described is
horizontal
dialectic
of one end for
Method, however, it of
is
liberty;
in Thomist another.
a shift
what
is vertical terms
In the
in horizons,
liberty. as the
language of a dismantling
the old
and the establishing of a new, with a sequence that is not just genetic but dialectical; that is, it is j u s t not a matter of successive stages of development, but a matter of the radical (19722235-237, 106). To effect
this
time and effort;
transformation
shift
in horizons
Ignatius
over thirty
analyze
the
cool
easier,
at
shift
ment.
I propose
ings.
First,
is
supplied
in
conversion
going
is
to take
certainly
spread t-he Erereises least
we call
thought so, for he days (No. 4) . But to
detachment
is
shorter
and
as long as we can maintain
our detach-
to
general
start
the motive
with
three
power.
by the dynamism of
ligible,
to the true,
get that
the openness is
rather
head-
In Thomist analysis spirit
open to
the
this
intel-
to the good; and we are not to that
of
spirit
for-
graced by God.
Dialectical
analysis uses the same dynamism and follows its unfolding through experience, understanding, and judgment, leading Lo affective response. While the first three specialties of Method are out of place here, there is
something
analogous
to
them in the contemplation of scenes from the life (experience) , the effort of Christ to realize what they mean (understanding) , and the sense of what has taken place in salvific history and my own life (judgment). So far we are close enough to St. Thomas. But dialectic
adds not only response to the good but the element of personal encounter. In the fourth specialty of theology this means "meeting persons, appreciating the values
they represent,
criticizing
allowing
one's
by their
words and by their
living
This
list,
fied
par eseeLLenee in
with
their
defects,
and
to be challenged deeds"
the exception
of
at its very roots (Lonergan, L9722247) .
the third
the encounter
with
item, Christ
is
veri-
which we
I4
in
experience
goodness'
his
from
or
Week where
in
the
First
Savior
has done
for
me and ask
Savior
(No.
is
even
true
is
better more
already
in
three
exercises te1ls
Incarnation
Here
is
there
of
more: the
in
are
they
are
reduced
of
position
I
the
method. ter
with
are
engaged
method
the
to
is
that
Father past
with
requires
choose,
in
study
a collaborative
But
there
will
is as
reduc-
patlocate
Christ. develop
is
the
and
positionas
dialectic
encoun-
distinguish
same past. it
is
the
and
Christ,
contemporaries
effort,
are
operating
discovery
with
as
Christ
me to
I
with the
Etereises
way of
the
seems to
of
evaluation,
of
heading
Lonergan
experience,
conflicting
enable
a
life
the
horizon
incompatible
and encounter us
two
through
tentative
of
positions.
exercises
subsequent
the
ways of
to the
to
exercise
from
can be taken
of
the
as
Igna-
the
compari-son,
their
horizons
and very
Here
Method's
counterpositions
all
of
A third
theology.
patterns;
dialectic.
this
of
in
tasks
of
regard
to
factor
by the
contrast;
am expected
reverse
rejection
in
course,
the
completion
the
and selection
in
accurately
of
For
of
alternative
offer
terns myself
my own life
of
prayer
fundamental
to
to
process
Two Standards
in
set
Sav-
on the
dj-alecti-c
on the
classification,
and Satan
will
in
counterpart
that
materials
of
dlstinct
not
specialties
exercise
the
tion,
And,
the
on the
between
Two Standards.
certaj-nly
are
four
the
structured
and judgment
understanding, though
is
there
Chri-sti
para11el
an assembly
bring
we certainly
ten
thus,
with
structure
the
and the
on the
exercise
something
I22-L25) .
, is
a remarkable
task
theological tian
ll4-116 heading
A second
to
reflect
am to
application
some fruitful
and draw
(Nos. 106-108,
my
becomes channeled
it
beginning me I
This
the
do for
Second Week;
the
Ignatius
the
what
should
chal-1enge and
here,
throughout
effectively
times
ior
present
I
what of
The element
53) .
ponder
I
God'
to
and my relation
myself
God and
with
we start
whether
interpersonal,
on the
falls
accent
the
sides,
From both
Etercises.
the
who
Since on the
15 second member that is
only
through
the emphasis falls,
the movement towards
and he writes: cognitional
,'it
and moral
self-transcendence,
in which the theologian
overcomes his
own conflicts,
he can hope to discern
the ambivalence
at work in
that
others
and the measure in which they resolved their problems." In a reciprocal action, "it is through knowledge and appreciation of others that we come to know ourselves and to fill out and refine our apprehension of values" (L972:252-253). Is there a counterpart to this collaborative
effort
of contemporaries in the making of The question could be made specific by the value of making ttre Exereises in contrnon
the Enercises? asking with
about
others
private
and by adding spiritual
prayer.
As far
such a practice, take place, a useful
ing closer saints
for
to render
to the Ignatian
us,
then our
since
surely
we all
idea,
that
to one's
never envisaged direction
of dialectic
might
might prove
methodical.
Remain-
we could. look on the
and in study
our encounter
self-knowledge,
in
the practice
as our collaborators,
ary with pastt
but development
and then the notion
tool
socializing
as I know, Ignatius
the with
some sense contemporsame message from the them is
illuminating
and perhaps
we would also speak the ambivalence at work in them. With regard to the study of Christ himself, it is clear that this is our chief means of discovering our own inauthenticity and resolving our conflictsi vre r^rould not speak cautiously
of
of discerning
inauthenticity
in him, but a theological question might on the relation of his understanding to intel-
be raised lectual
conversion, and the theological question might have repercussions in prayer. We are far from the beaten path here, but these vague possibilities also serve to suggest the latent force of dialectic. Now I wish to focus on a point of the highest interest
for
as public discourse: the question of docseems to me that here the Exereises provide a concrete instance of dialectic at work, that the dialecprocess is very similar tical in theology and in the trines.
theology It
l6
in
happens
are
and uses
judgments
of
sense
of
human ways, The grace
the of
knowledge
(No.
makes visible and the
love
turn
leads
that
Christ's
to
poverty
to
in
con-
of
guidance,
etc' is
exercise
one,
and knowledge Leader
truthful
for
doctrine,
for
one:
remarkable
gamut
in
which
honors,
whole
of
opposite
exactly
but
sin,
course,
for
humble
position
of
virtues
(Nos.
range
broad
the
thi-s
and
the
desire
in
a petition
is
desire
the
whole
and the
humility
God's
evil
exer-
that
judgments
be a rather
to
the
by
directly
doctrines
for
so to
and
way follows
of
love
from
pride
to
is
value,
supreme
to
leads
wealth
of
out
to
always
of
the
This
149).
turns
doctrine
that
the
which
life
true
the
of
deceits
select
(]-9722298) /16/' return
asks
exercitant the
to
presented
choices
example,
Christts
specialties
foundations,
and of
fact
of
applica-
by the
functional
we take
if
doctrines,
with
cerned
way:
following
the
my study)
to
so central
is
which
cise
three
these
in
reached
dialectic" (I
path there
doctrines;
in
them
multiple
Two Standards
Now the
to
In
theology'
a clear
unity
specialty,
specialty,
functional
in
only
distinguishes
that
among the
from
not
is
doctrines
functional
the
doctrines
nature
the
better
operates
natural
of
theoloqical
a method
of
tion
it
he links
rate
any
At
"There
a kind
be even
tasks.
as
foundations
through
dialectic
seems to
understand
there
presentation
Lonergan's
of
diatectic
with
Begin
from
to
dialectic.
of
and role
us
enabling
LLle Eret:cises
of
case-study
concrete
the
and
Enereises,
the
what
better
analyze
to
us
with
illumination,
reciprocal
enabling
notion
theological
the
is
there
and that
Exercises,
and
so
L42,
146) . It doctrine ing
what
is
the
that
patrimony
his of
so useful
makes it is
dialectic
How on earth make it
strangeness
very
does own?
one It
wisdom
and does. ever is
as a case-study For
arrive
certainly
handed
down in
at
the such
not our
this
of
and unexpectedness
for
grasp-
arises:
question a doctrine
and
an element
in
the
schools.
It
is
not
L7 a doctrine
operative
make a living world
of
in
course,
industry,
or of
the arts
in
through
to
the
not even in that
either
Of
a real
We arrive
at this
process
simply
dismantles
that
striving
and sciences.
apprehension.
dialectical
of
much less
commerce, and finance,
we know the answer,
notional
world
and get ahead a little,
the professions,
of
our everyday
or a
doctrine
in
a
one's old horithe one founded on the mentality of Horatio Alger stories, and establishes a new one that is learned from Christ with the help of the interpreting saints. I spoke of real or notional apprehension of this process, using Newmanrs terms. The apprehension is real if we have exzon,
perienced
the extraordinary
Standards
throws
on our past,
personal
inauthenticity,
conflict
with
notice
that
ing,
and if,
nize
that
study.
this
is
the sort
revealing
of
in our Catholic
they
have got this
exercise
but certainly
the way of Christ.
it
I called tate
light
hold
It
thing
perhaps
it, in
is
of
its
in
its
profound
notional
the saints
the Two
if
we
keep say-
piety of
toward them, we recogsomething worthwhile.
doctrine
I had thought
of
over both words.
of the Two Standards a casecalling it a paradigm. I hesi-
The difficulty,
very simply stated, the case or paradigm, the efficacy with which it works depends entirely on the subject. We are moving inevitably, once we start using cases or parais
that,
however public
digms,
toward a dialectical involvement in which you and f as persons encounter one another face to facei that is, you and I here and now in this Workshop, I with my values and my degrees of authenticity and inauthenticity, you with
yours.
deploying
There is
the
full
Method and avoid tive
is
first
to retreat
three ff
tasks
no way we can engage in
potential this to
kind the
of
first
theology,
four
steps of the only alternaand guarded area of the in religious studies.
of encounter; safe
as practiced
we understand
the
dialectic as I have explained it my purpose has been simple exposition) , a host of possibilities arises, first as guestions, and then, (and so far
18
given
and
ology
There
are
many schools
to
the
study
alism:
dedicated
WilI
way.
that
asking
a \day of
it.
two
books
and
mon sense
us
as allows
our
taking
natural
world
then
whole
the
under
Lucan
(hodos,
and
ology
put
9:2;
of the
Christian question
in
a new realm
between
the
everyday
would
Would this
conversion
involve
Finally,
a conversion
other of
and
of
left not
way of also
In
a way?
Thomist is
thea key to
correspond
or, of
left?
is
Christ
a method?
Does Christj-an
that
the
does
to
both
in
affects
it
us
and
much a "way"
very
transcendence,
realm
"horizon"
as
words:
a moral
What is
way that
the
the
com-
reli-
An orientation
is
spirituality factor.
God.
to
and passim) ;
19:9;
in
self
it
is
in
what
possession whole
is
Christianity
Ignatian
and a key
notion
a way;
conversion
message,
Acts
it
the
relate
to
evaluations;
the
conversion?
provide
Christian
so that
our
and orienti-ng
not
conversion
and values
of
is
raises
knowing
taking
God's
first
deal
not
a self-appropriation
such
evaluates
possession
of
heading
automatj-ca1Iy
view
is
conversion
is
of
satisfactions
that
endence
self-transc
the
relate
to
us
as allows
conversion
moral
isi
knowing
Christian
be understood
Intellectual
a philosophy
in
theory
social,
r u h . a LM e t h o d
conversion
a self-appropriation
such
of
nevertheless
Method?
of
and terms
context
and accep-
does
Method
is
denomi-
of
a number
a complaint
is
Christian
How would
value?
question
that
one, but it
of
instead
question:
and
perhaps,
This,
with
corWhich
psychologi-caI,
the
is
there
complaints
We hear
conversion.
gious
its
of
di-scourse,
God given
from
own situation,
Agai-n,
etc.
cultural,
is
own grace
to
according
the
its
each with
nations ted
there
never-
doctrine
of
be
will
whether
public
of
schools
apprehensions
different
to
responding
of
a number
of
fully
understanding
fu11y
as
even
of each
each,
Christ,
own distinctive
theology,
admit
Iikewise
way of
the
its
discovering
theless.
of
spirituality,
of
theplur-
question
the
example,
For
church.
the
in
and policies
as proposals
answers,
certain
our To
conversion
instead,
a link
transcendence?
become analogous
in
another
way
19 if
applied
both
to
the transcendent
and to
the way to
the
transcendent? on the side of theology, but Questions multiply others are raised on the side of the subject. Take one example.
Doctrines
from an authentic Subjectivity
by the
corresponding one gets
sciously
not
puzzles, stil1 the
of
presents
so easily;
or find process
real
world
in
self-
is
onesel_f the it
intended to the con( L o n e r g a n, L 9 7 7 : I 5 ) . B u t j u s t
consciousness,
a real
experiencing;
problem.
on which dialectic We can quite
we have only We can practice
to open and understanding,
we have to make up problems and judgment is a book. To practice in the nature of the case the judg-
them in
more difficult;
mental
is
one has to keep producing
our eyes repeatedly.
though
when there
Such appropriation
subject"
level
practice
close
existentially.
beyond the object
operating
operative,
himself
involved
proceed
when they
"One has to produce
operation.
here the fourth is
involving
subject.
by practice:
achieved
easily
subject
objective
is methodically
appropriation
until
are truly
has to
be slow and thorough,
instead
of
the fictitious
concerned
one of
with
artificial
problems,
and so cases for practice do not come readily to But when we turn to decision it seems that cases for practice are excluded on principle. If it is a real decision, it involves me existentially, and then it is no hand.
mere "practice"; if it is a mere exercise, an example chosen for the practice, then it is no real decision, for it does not involve me existentially. The paradox: The practice of decision, by the very fact thaL it is merely practice,
is no practice
Of course, that
in
group dynamics
and give fully
you a role
simulates
a student we involve
at alL.
the bituation they
make, even the
smal1 ones.
involvement. this
day in
paradox every
real
I believe situations
which more or less
to whom I explained every
not desperate.
cook up artificial
to play
an existential
ourselves
is
success-
Besides, said
to me,
decision
And one can advert
as we
to those
20
my paradox
believe in
going
(7) .
in
and
counter,
integral
is
it
a differ-
with
you
of it
carry
a personal
a table
or
level
the
to
tame
comparatively
are
if
only
becomes automatically
level,
can be conAristotle's
of
as a slide-rule
carried
Lonergan's,
logarithms;
and
dialectic.
style
and Bacon
you
at
an organon
is
almost
as impersonal
affairs,
it
Aristotle
of
Those
ence.
generic
the
But
Baconrs.
or
organon
The uncom-
Method
Lonergan's
it:
as an organon
ceived
cf
putting
on
some essays
of
at?
in
can be acute
is
theology
getting
is
Lonergan
The discomfort way of
Another
gettinq
Lonergan
that
is
answer
fortable
is
then
"What
doing apropos
said
it
for level
fourth
the
we start
ever
Mcshane
As Philip
level.
he edited:
me"
if
exercises
formal
pondering,
worth
is
demands that
make on us,
to
any
I
But
self-appropriation.
block
j-t
think
us the
home to
brings
I
of to
remains
and
dialectic,
that
purposes
for
later
decisions
enthat
to
with
involvement
others. I on in
have
proper
of
again of
area
the
first
apply
in
an exercise
just
having
feel
like
year,
outsiders.
hundreds in
tions needed
what
thev
students
to
or
of
their
concepts
are
work
just
competent
will
Would
what to
do
it
got
they
themselves they in
are
their
my
tasks,
question,
who may
dissertaa much-
bring hold
an
as every
graduate
begin
if
for
year'
this
example,
theology.
and determined
specialties set
of
philosophy
clarity
this
For
repeat
four
those
toward
diplomacy
exercising
or
in-group,
be
who may form
\^/ith those
chat
the
academic
a serious
was to
to
like
would through
approach
of
specialties
my own paper
I
am raising a cozy
four
that
interpretation.
I
that
insisting
stated
then
a general
of
suggestion
not
I
and
I studies
these
approach
first
the
Lonergan
to
method,
a good way to
that
speak
my introduction
In
studies.
Lonergan
of
and
more generally,
and,
i-tself
Method
of
study
suggested
was to his
the
theology
leave
to
my startj-ng-point,
to
return
to
aside,
wish
as an organ-
Method
using
now I
but
theology,
doing
of
speak
to
led
been
of
with doing,
situation?
the
four
the
help
of
and
indeed
2I As for
my own paper,
I suspect
because of
the enthusiasm
seem to you, plied
the notion
of dialectic
have gone considerably
to
it
that
with
that
sion,
ideas
tend
to exercise
but then we have to reflect
assign
proper
them their
position. own persua-
their
all
role.
I
even beyond
ft to
that
beyond interpretation,
and have been advancing a personal
true
to
I ap-
which
the Erereises,
dial.ectic, is
going
is
the more carefully
We must make haste
slowly. A danger I see in Lonergan studies at the moment, !'Ihether you are sympathetic or unsympathetic, is that of trying to move too fast, and I wish to reserve my inalienable right to lag behind. Let us reflect a little, therefore,
on what I have done; it may indeed help us get a firmer grasp of what the four tasks really are. I do not deny that I made judgments, but they were judgments of the
kind
that
Lonergan's pears in
belong
dialectic
interpretation:
hold
of
is
or even my opinion
will
an idea
this
this
is
what
the way it
ap-
I do not deny my enthusiasm for
of dialectic
where the action
that
means, and that
the Exez,eises.
the notion ting
to
be in that
theology.
that
ft
is
it
part
is of get-
it
be a moving experience, but surely we know by now what is needed to add conunitted judgment and evaluation to the exhil_aration of an idea or of an opinJ-on. One could 9o on with this list of specifications,
but it
terpretation,
is
just
are really
cation
one area,
in
cross-light fications Ireneus,
the
notion
a Tertullian,
more I realize more willing small /18/.
is.
some clue
to its
analyses
might
I become to that
far
is
limit all
trying
of the
lgnatian
and to
tested
its
appli-
my work in
or studied
is
to
an
thinker.
before
my contribution paper
the
the modi-
application
the task
this
from ready still
or a modern Christian
the magnitude of
incrementt
nature
/L7/, undergo in
in-
of Lonergan studies
we are
My analysis
I have not
but
from other
field
research,
For my own partlam
here.
gives
say that
and that
what dialectic
Erereises
to
in the
beginning,
to begin dialectic to clarify
just
simpler
and history
us,
The the
to one
intended
to be
22 NOTES specialties own view, "the eight In Lonergan's /I/ investithat to any human studies be relevant ...would (1971:233)' future' past to guide its gated a cultural the first especially the specialties, i simple extension to the study of any thinker of them, may be applied four fie1d. in the cultural
By
Ignatius exercises, spiritual By the phrase, /2/ prayingr of onets conscience' Preto examination refers He aretc. wil1, paring one's soul to find the divine in four weeks, in which the ianged his set of exercises sin and its-conseis successively: of reflection object Christ, the passion-of of Christ, life q',r6tr"."r the public The four weeks and ascensi-on of Christ. €he resnrrectlon (Principle and.Foundaby a kind of prologue are enclosed ( C o n t e m plation to Gain Love) ' o f e p i l o g u e a k i n d a n d tion) specialties: as Ignatian are regarded key exercises certain etc' on the Two Standards, those on the Kingdom of Christ, advice' a great deal of ascetic The book also contains etc. rules for the conduct of life' a rework are legj-on; little of this Editions one is found i-n Monumenta Historica cent and authoritative SocietaHistoricum fesut vo1. 100, Institutum Societatis four of the most ancient This gives R o m e, L g 6 g . Iesu, tis and columns, in para11el (including the autograph) texts I have become standard; numbers that adds the paragraph translati-on with Fr. Roothaan's use I manual edition will 1932) , but Bruges, the autograph, (Versio litteralis--from will add the numbers found in the L969 Monumenta edj-L:.on' thj-s j-ssue as much as one One can complicate /3/ for doing so; I shal1 to his capacity pleases, according at the end of mY PaPer. return to it emergence has been of the book's The history /4/ of St' The influence by H. Pinard de 1a Boullaye. studied way from the fact in a general Thomas may be estimated (Quarta Pars' his constitutions into wrote it Ignatius that Legetun Vetus et Nouum c. xj-v, n. I) i-hat In theologia Thomae. See sehoLastica diui Testamentum, et doctrtna infra. also note /6/ The centrality /5/ is in the past, Iected 33; and Rahner: 89) .
sometimes negof the election, (see Fessaxd, 1956:32now accepted
to St. Thomas appears in the reference Direct /6/ (No. 330), where o f Spirits D i s c e r n m e n t f o r t h e Rules invoking version, Latin added a note to an early Ignatius tite Prima secundae of St. Thomas, 9.9, aa.l & 6, and 9'10, a.4 (see Fessard, 1956:26I\ .
23 It is true that Thomas is more directly /7/ cerned with moral pri-nciples than with the willrs tation to good.
conorien-
No. 48: petere pudorem et eonfusionemi No. 55: /8/ p e t e r e m a g n u me t i n t e n s u m d o l o r e m ; N o . 6 L z p r o p o n e n d o . . . emendationen; and No. 652 poscere intinum sbnsum poenq,e . . .ne in peccatum deueniam. The Christology of St. Thomas, especially /9/ its place in an integral theology, has come under attaAk in various manners which do not concern us here, and something analogous has happened to the Christ of lgnatius as presented by Fessard (1956) . So, at least, G. MarteIet, who makes the case that Christ has been reduced to a result of sin. The Two Standards are those of Christ and Satan. /f0/ It is not that the exercitant is to choose between the two as such.- but between the apparently neutral first steps by which each would lead us his way. Each of the Three Pairs is uneasy about a sum of /tL/ money acquired, not dishonestly but not purely for the love of God either; they all \dant to set things straight; the differences lie in their readiness to take the means. (There is no agreed explanation why Ignatius chose pairs instead of individual persons to represent the three types. ) On this analysis, the exercise on the Three /L2/ Degrees of Humility (Nos. 162-168) belongs with the Third and Fourth Weeks, for it clearly focuses on being with Christ with no "purpose" being served , no bonum to be acquired. Why then does it direct us to be with Christ suffering, instead of with Christ in g1ory, and why is it inserted here in the Second Week (before the election, Ignatius says, No. 164)? My surmise is that, whereas we will have eternity to rejoice wit.h Christ, we have only a short life on earth to be with him in his sorrow and piin; the election should be made in accordance with this limitation. A classic expositor of St. Thomas on this gues/L3/ (chap. 3) ; a more recent one is tion was Jacgues Maritain John W. Glaser (see 746-751) . In hj-s co[unentary on Aristotle, /74/ Thomas tends to speak of action following necessarily on the practical syllogism (rn Vrr Eth., Iect. 3, Nos. 1345-f346); in his independent work he is more cautious (7-2, 9.I0, a.2). I am thinking of Lonerganrs remark in Insight /I5/ (xiii) : " In constructing a ship or a philosophy one has to go the whole way." Surely the same principle holds when
24 to perform an anone proceeds in the opposite direction may be saved by an accurate But the situation alysis. of the omiLted part; in any case' as Ignatius anlicipation says in llne Exereises (No. 18): "We just havenrt time to do everything. " See also 349: "to use foundations as a criterion /L6/ offered by dialecfor deciding between the alternatives tic. " There are many of these, which I have not had /L7/ Among the most relevant would space or time to discuss. surely be those of Fessard and Rahner (see nobe /5/ from mine as Fessard's work, however, differs supra). from Lonerdiffers much (at least) as Hegel's dialectic that seems to produce results gan's, and that difference (it Rahner's work' on the contrary leave us poles apart. is the third chapter: The Logic of Concrete Individual reKnowledge in Ignatius Loyola) , is much more directly lated to what I have tried to do; except that I studi-ed of the moment in the dialectic what I called the "public" individual Exereises, where Rahner studied the strictly moment. at These paragraphs refine a bit my position /L8/ Boston College Lonergan Workshop of 1974, but I would to repeat one idea expressed there: that it is a part study of Lonergan's Method to test it in action; when in theology? we going to begin that implementation
the like of a are
25 WORKSCONSULTED Aquinas , Thomas 1934
rn X Libros ethieorum Aristotelis N i e o m a c h u me & p o s i t i o . T u r i n : A . Pirotta.
1948 de la
S u m m at h e o L o g i a e . Edition.
Boullaye, 1950
1960
from Sin to Grace: "The Transition Fres! Perspectives. " ?heoLogicaL Studies 29: 260-274
Ignatius Loyola 1932
Isaac , J. 1950
The Spiritual Eneycises. Trans. Roothaan. Bruges: Descl6e de Brouwer. Authoritative edition from which the numeration in the text has been used: MonumentaHistoriea Soeietatis fesu . VoI. 100. Rome: Insti.tutum Historicum Societatis lesu, 1969. "La notion de dialectique chez saint Thomas." Reuue d.es seiences philoeophiques et th6oLogiques 34: 481-506.
Slren
Lonergan, Bernard L957 I97l
La DiaLectique des Esez,eises Spi?ituels de saint fgnaee de Loyola. Paris : Aubier . De L,aetualit6 histonique, tome 1. Paris : Descl6e de Brouwer .
John 1958
Kierkegaard, L944
Rome: Leonine
H. Pinard Les 6tapes de r6daction des Ese?eises de S. Ignaee. Paris: Beauchesne.
Fessard, Gaston 1955
Glaser,
ad
Coneluding tJnscientif ie postsenipt . Princeton, NJ: princeton University. English translation. fnsight. A Study in HumanUnderstandirg. London: Longmans, Green. pp. 223"Bernard Lonergan Responds." 234 in Foundations of TheoLogy. Ed. Philip Mcshane. Notre Dame: University of Notre Dame.
26
Lonergan , Bernard L972
London:
Darton'
Ed. Bernard Lonergan: 3 Lectures. Thomas Montreal: R. Eric O'Connor. Papers. More Institute
L975
Maritain,
Method in IheoLog,J. Longman , and Todd .
Jacques
L))Z
Martelet , G. 1956
Mcshane , Philip L973
Rahner , Karl 1964
The Range of Scribnerts.
Reason.
New York:
Spirides Exercises "La Dialectique NouueLLe veuue th6oLogique tuels. " 78: 1043-1061. the In Intt'oduclng "Introduction." (Three Ihought of Bernard Lonergan. with from collection papeis reprinted McShane. ) by Philip in Introduction Longmanr and Todd. London: Dartonr Ihe Dgnamie Element in the Chureh. Freiburg: 12. disputatae Quaestiones translation. Herder. English
THE PSYCHOLOGICALPRESENT OF THE ACADEMIC COMMUNITY Philip
McShane
PREFACE If
there
and discourse
must be a proportionate academy and the sequent
arts
government
shift at
fashion
with
This
through
which were the original mary in
fact
to
of
indicated the
of
I append here the
three
texts
I
the
of
out
Dis-
L975.
(A-c)
paper.
That
was larger
sum-
than
and so, the seventh
44 below)
leads
naturall-y
second part.
immediately
Lonergan which I
parts
turned
originally Part
philosophy,
in
academic shifL /L/. Lonergan Confer-
October
that
con-
essay deals
are seven sections
the problem
that
sutnmary (see p.
the problems
ings of Fr.
there
summary of
interdisciplinary
section
the
the
from
recurrence
a Halifax
Philosophy, part
that
of
with
century,
two-part
el-ements of
ence on Interdisciplinary tributed
this
schemes of
for
there
the mind and heart
the end of
was written
minding
the next century,
in
to kindergarten. part
The first
one of
in
changes in operating
preliminary
in public
to be a massive shift
is
and kindliness
three
texts
selected
from the writ-
as keynote
texts
As the paper emerged,
the \.rork.
to be surprisingly
more apt
for
the
I had
than
envisaged . The Psychological Philosopher
Present
of
the Interdisciplinary
of the individual's rational "Philosophy is the flowering consciousness in its coming to know and take possession of itself.
To that
treatises, without It
is
and its that
this
event,
its
history
event they are stripped
aspect
of
personal
turning to philosophy o v e r l o o k " ( 1 9 5 7 2 4 2 9 \. tist
traditional
schools,
its
are but contributions; of
real
development
is,
27
perhaps,
that
and
significance. the
most likely
sciento
28
II
"The
goal
physics gins It
in
is,
the
teacher
and
but
when the
in
sense
not
both is
moral
and religious
revealed
can remedy
version
might
be.
that
and pursued
by
known
a
ends
stage
and reasonable also
is
the
though
in
d.ifferent
self-
has to
It
the
to
method,
con-
scientific
of
in
be made explicit and
such
of
both
the
Present of Philosopher
a
an explicit method
(I972:318)
scholarship"
The Psychological Interdisciplinary
conver-
Stilfintellectual
has
of
as
intellectual
notion
a critique
method
manners,
as well
intellectual
only
by Bultmann.
include
and of
only
secularist
enough.
Contemporary
intellectual
fideism.
the
and theological
I.
A.
be-
methodical,
of
for
need
Barth's
not
is
philosophic
science
that
Present
conversion.
represented
conversion
method
the
remove
can
exegesis
are
is
an intelligent
and Bultmann,
Barth
there
sion
what
The preliminary
The Psychological Theologian
"In
It
can be methodical
that
a pedagogy
pupil.
meta-
explicit
(L957 : 401) .
knowledge" III
of
Such self-affirmation
self-affirmation.
Part
Contemporary
men and women.
stage
reaches
subject
emergence
procedure
the
the
no matter
are,
which
the by
the
of
particular
of
a preliminary
goal
the
minds
the
is
them as they
from
in
method
the
of
involves
only
Present
The Psychological Academic
Part
of .
the
is the mood of Husserl's search for A first context of the formation of origins and unities "intentional of the encompassitgr" of Jasperrs meaning," "standpoint of, care of, being. of Heidegger's stress on mindfulness In
inquiry tions
this
part
first
and also of
to
The mood I
wish
thetically
present
Insofar scholarly
to
would
contemporary is
share in
the
as one has
shared
stance
in
but
like
general
indicate
to
solution
I
that
share
and
I
of
find
existentialist not
tradition,
resonance
of
a mood of
specific
problems
one which
cerman
the
to
direc-
methodology. most
slmpa-
tradition. merely
carefilled
in
29 reading which Bachelard so well 83),
one needs no more than this
as one fits
the general
into
academy with
its
less
than
(L4, 2L, 39, 47,
intimates hint.
mood of
the contemporary encompassing stance (see
Knauss) , not a hint but a horizon-shift is if it is a horizon-shift that is required, sion
about specifying
ductory to
at
large
Newest Philosophy. understandingr" clarity
and in
concerning
has the air
of
I have no illuin
true
force
statement
nature
only
the
of
the reader
to an
such an illusion.
issue results
intro-
the
"Sun-clear
the
to
And
required.
a reader
Fichters
An attempt
the present
in
for
a paper.
remarks of
the Public
it
however,
Insofar,
Sun-
from a life-long
self-attentive climb out of the present cultural cave. j . t What is to care for, to be mindful of, being? The answer is
a mustard-seeded personal
history
of
adult-
growing anamnesis and,pnolepsis which may be maj-nly before one (see McShane: 19771. I recall here, as symbol, the recollected Proust's
"man on giant stil-ts'r novel (1123). I recall,
work /2/. specifies
Husserl,
in his
last
at
the
of
conclusion
life
as model, Husserl's great
incomplete
work,
the problem with which my paper deals, present of the interdisciplinary the psychological
that
opher,
reaching
in
terms of recoll-ection
origins "the intentional meaning." "Recollection, tional wise,
function
of
as a strategy
and unities above all,
of
in expectation
or anticipatory
philos-
of
the formation
exercises
forming the meaning of
of
the
of
inten-
the past....Like-
recollection,
again
understood as an intentional modification of perception (the future is a present-to-come) , is found the meaningformation which
is
from which in
the
can be revealed ginnings
arises
future.
the ontic
meaning of
And the deeper
in more detail.
of new dimensions
This
that
structure
of
this
represents
of temporalization.
the be. . .tr (168-
169). Successfully poralization axial
shift
incarnated,
grounds
the new dimension
what Jaspers
(1953: chap.
of
tem-
would term a contemporary
1) , what Lonergan speaks of when
30
(see Lonergan,
of
probability
(Knauss:
B.
basic 'How he asks:
we want
of
speak
to
167).
controversy is the Popper-Kuhn A second context science , as regarding normal and revolutionary paradigmatic normalmetascience. of contemporary (See Lakatos and Musgrave Ieds.] , where Popper' Kuhnrs The Structure etc. , revisit Kuhn, Toulmin, ReuoLutions) . of Seientific The previous question,
filled
about
I
it
an extremely
opaqueness too
quote good
regarding is
he indicates sentences)
at
primary
the
foreign
it
interest
I
point
for in
the
on judgments in
the
which
large
speaks
such is
because,
mentioned
silent
and
Dewart
Leslie
to
this
out
rules
care-
English-
most
that
being,
about
length
to
note
would
starting
truth
strangely his
controversy
as
even
thesis.
from
speaks
being,
valid
to
I
But
fj-nal
that
mounting
deeply
is
remarks
about
What Lonergan
Tarski
it
unavoidably
community
is
remote
philosophy.
speaking
speaking
context, is
and
we now turn,
for
asking
of
Jasper's
Being?',
is if
Being
we think
can we and must
possibility
precision
the
, and part
L967bt255-256)
concrete
asking:
"Beyond
Being?"'
the
contemporary 'what
with
and answering question:
is
in
shift
an epochal
(see Lonergan ,
meaning
of
and probability
possibility
of
(1964a:
subject
temporal
the
the
1957:119-120)
controlthat
grounded
is
Therein
I99) .
of
two times
the
he discusses
about
speech.
a generally would
suggest'
tackling
the section:
fifth (see
notion
53, of
where
truth
.
and judgrments concepts that I have no doubt are (on judgments silent) I find Dewart strangely experience, accumulated of one's the expression and I wisdomi acquired understanding, developed is an objectifiquite such expression agree that cation of one's self and of oners world. this objectifithat however, I would urge' in acts of It consists is intentional. cation by meaning the the self We objectify meaning. the world by meaning the and we objectify self, to is related nature Such meaning of its world. a meant, and what is meant may or may not corIf it correis so. respond to what in fact If it does not sponds, lhe meaning is true.
31 correspond, the meaning is false. Such is the correspondence view of truth, and De\dart has managed to reject it without apparently adverting to it. So eager has he been to impugn what he considers the Thomist theory of knowledge that he has overlooked the fact that he needed a correspondence view of truth to mean what he said. Let me slress the point. Dewart has written a book on the future of belief. Does he mean the future of belj.ef, or something else, or nothing at alt? (1974a:15) The question coterminous
of a correspondence metaview of truth position on being (see Lonergan,
withabasic
L9572388) will occupy us later. tmmediately however I wish to note a more evident parallel. The contributors the volune
to
Cz.iticisn
and the Growth of Knouledge have written a book about the past, present, and future of science and indeed of scientific belief. Do they mean the past, present and future of science? Or what do they mean?
Of what,
point
from what, do they
to the key implicit
considering, philosophy deserve
problem
speak? of
The questions
the volume we are
and of of
the Kuhn-popper tradition of the science. p r o b l e m That and these questions
detailed
and lengthy
treatment
which
I would hope
to give
later /3/. But here I will remain impressionistic. Margaret Masterman, in an illuminating contribution to the volume in question, notes a certain aggressiveness in the various contrj.butions, and permits herself "a little pro-Kuhn aggressiveness" (61) . I too feel that I might indulge
in what may be called
a little
honest aggressive-
ness. I first Reuolutions
came across Kuhn,s The Struetuz,e of Seientifie when I was in Oxford in the mid-sixties. The
book failed
to
fact cal lated with
that
I had come to
science to
impress me.
and of
the third
Kuhn more than
it
scientists
was related
from a background
a mode of metascientific context. I
could
echo Masterman's delightful working
The failure
I could with
of
to the
of mathematireflection
course
re-
sympathize
nopper,
and here I lvould ,'the one thing aggressiveness:
are not going
to do is
to change their
32
ways of
thinking,
because
they
at
looked
science"
actual
look
Yet
my sympathy
is
at",
"looking
diLion
has the
index,
under
ing from
L972,
1957:356-359i
by raiswhat,
of
above:
look-
they
are
sense
what
in
talking?
they
tra-
struggling
raised
already
as are
manner
be specified
to
limitations
Notions)
(60) .
do"
the
that
this
(see Lonergan,
radi.cal
are
what'
of
about",
he has
real1y
degree
the
to
"talking
and real-
because
mathematicians
limited
questions
such
what
at
Proofs
in
"Lakatos,
mathematics,
of
conception
a closer
taken
of
our
into
ism
really
has
a new complexity
introduced
has
and Refutations,
as
with
sympathize
"Kuhn
just
(59)
even more
at I
indj-cates,
as Masterman
Kuhn because,
(60) .
length"
eighteenth-century
than
as both
Particularly
pontificate
normally
and Feyerabend
Popper
divines;
eighteenth-century
like
them
at
pontificating
and Feyerabend
PopPer
have
en no?e philosophico,
science,
doing
in
ing?
the
quired
I
the
of
ousness perhaps bedded
their
describe
scribes
well
coneept
is
third
one one
(I).
the
on the
their
handicap
facet
of
of
From the
first
dynamic as that
of
question
limited
that
everybody
uses
and philosophy
psychology
philosophers,
century
subject
matter,
them would
even
tral of
itself all
as being their
indeed, their
scrupulous
of
concepts
very the
describe
that
For
alike.
bread central
conceptual
care
in
the
de-
term
"The
explains--
word and
seri-
em-
Toulmin
has
famil-
sociology
,
many twentiethprovide
their
cen-
and butter....Many task
analysis. actual
context
a deeply
care:
pro-
One might
and nobody
on the one hand, the less defines. still j-ar currency history century 1n twentieth
the
the
process. of
ac-
concern;
their
conceptualism.
detached
that
structure
would
I
context
with is
knowledge
measure
focus
of
tradition
of
issue
the
raise
would
anticipating
logical
research"
scientific
of
ducts
the
with
than
rather
science
concerned
both
scientific
by which
process
dynamic
we are
identical.
nearly
very
"are
of
views
and Popper's
his
that
Kuhn asserts
of
philosophy despite
Yet'
practice
of
33 conceptual
analysis,
the precj_se meaning of
is rarely "concept" and "conceptual" frequently left quite obscure" (8) . The limitation tual
history
vasive
runs deeply
the terms
made explicit
through
and
European intellec-
by way of Plato,
influence
Neo-platonism, and the perof Scotus (see Lonergan, 1967c225-26,
note 122) .
Such an influence leads with a narrowing cogency to the mistaken identification of the task of philosophy as conceptual analysis. The struggling tradition I speak of is limited by the near-dogTmatic presence of the mood of that mistake, but it is gradually bringing forth the possibility
and probability
of
locating
the task of
philosophy
as an elucidation, not of concept, but of pronot of "Whiteheadianl process, but of intellectual p r o c e s s ( s e e L o n e r g a n : 1 9 6 4 a , 1 9 5 7, L 9 6 7 c , L 9 7 2 ' ). Lakatos describes his own development of interest in cess,
a manner that /4/,
usefully
intimates
that
and so I quote the description
at
emerging
probability
length.
The problem of eontinuity in science $ras raised by Popper and his followers long ago. When I proposed my theory of growth based on the idea of competing research programmes, I again followed, and tried to improve, popperian tradition. Popper himself, in his (1934), had already stressed the heuristic importance of "influential metaphysicsr" and was regarded by some members of the Vienna Circle as a champion of dangerous metaphysics. When his interest in the role of metaphysics revived in the 1950's, he wrote a most interesting "metaphysical Epilogue" about research programmest' to tri,s post"metaphysical galleys since 2g!!pt, After TuentA Iears--in L957. But Popper associated tenacity not with methodologicaL irrefutability but raLher with syntaetieal inrefutability. By "metaphysics,, he meant syntactically specifiabte statements like 'ral1-some" sLatements and purely existential statements. No basic statements could conflict with them because of their logical form. For instance, "for allmetals there j"s a solvent" would, in thj.s sense, be "metaphysicalr', while Ne\^rtonrs theory of gravitation, taken in isolation, would not be. popper, in the 1950rs, also raised the problem of how to criticize metaphysical theories and suggested solutions. Agassi and Watkins published several interesting
34 of "metaphysics" sort of this papers on the role connected which all "metaphysics" 1n science, My progress. of scientific the continuity with first because I from theirs differs treatment the dego much further than they in blurring and between (Popperts) "science" marcation (Popper's) I do not even use the "metaphysics": about I only talk any more. term "metaphysical" programmes whose hard core research seientifie because of synnot necessarily is irrefutable because of methodological but possibly tactical loqical to do with reasons which have nothing |-he descnipsharply separating form. Secondly, role ical t i u e p t ' o b Le n o f L h e p s y c h o l o g i c o - h i s t o r probLem of how from the normatioe of melaphysics from degenerating progressive to distinguish the latter progralnmes, I elaborate research (183-184) problem further than they had done."
"of
programs,
research
scientific
rules:
methodological avoid
to
search
(negatiue
such
programs
But
an advance.
heut'istie\
, and others
(132)
which
for
calls
the
is
What
and mean?
talk
of
gradually
are
...A
genius
rich
in
of
may be defined
Beethoven's
an evident a less
evident axial
Jasper's cified begin
and
not
fruitful
paral1e1,
twist
meaning
period.
somewhat better that
(Sullivan:
specification
of
but
The twist in
the
of
next
immediately.
whole
occasion.
exceptionally
account
Sullivan's
the
grounds
quotation
also
related
years
85) .
from
development:
spiritual
he
the
several
on some particular
purpose,
without
of
synthetic
total
the
as a man who is
contexts"
recoverable quote,
I
may be,
it
expression,
finds
. .and
co-ordinated.
does
present?
over
extending
experiences
certainly
what,
is the emergence (L928-76) context C. A third present of Lonergan. psychological "Numberless
pro-
opaqueness
from
what,
fo-
such
is
there
psychological
his
In
central
that
questions,
re-
what
about research
irrefutable"
remains
there
of
paths
us what
is
core
granrmes whose hard
consisting
some tetl
paths to pursue (positi'ue heuristic\" cusing, and in the wish to "only talk
of
methodology
on the
attention
his
focuses
Lakatos
to
a reaching the
meaning
sections,
twist
will but
for of
be spewe must
35 I
speak in
third
context
this
of
section
has to do with
a third
the
and that
context,
spiritual
development
of
"a man who is exceptional-ly rich in recoverable contexts." But this third context cannot personalJ-y be glimpsed unless of
one seeks within
the notion
That clarification tive, stood,
and in
that
is
primary
component in
or can be under-
denotes what is content
an idea;
understanding;
sense.
tinguishing
Moreover,
what is
it
is
the
there
is
founder
sense is
cannot
to understand;
con-
denotes the inasground
intelligible
a simple
in test
the
for
and the profounder without
in
understanding in
the pro-
the understanding,
and so
the intelligible
with
dis-
mean-
For the intelligible
but
identical
of
grasped
intelligibility
sense can be understood
is
it
is
between the ordinary
what it
act
every
it
the name, intelligible.
the ordinary
of
that
More profoundly,
or key from which results
ordinary
it
it
intelligible.
much as one is
ing of
may be employed in sense the
ceiving
"a needed clarification (Lonergan, 19572647). "the adjectwo quite different
Ordinarily
or root
for
reached by grasping
is
intelligible,
senses.
oneself
of the spiritual"
be understood without understanding what under(Lonergan, 1957:646-647, 515-520). That
standing is" clarification tion
of
in
the
fact
Beethoven did ence of that
gives
that
while
not require,
a similar
spiritual of
turn
rise
to
the
spiritual
much less
clarification
development clarification
some little
apprecia-
development
pivot
on,
in Beethoven,
the reaching
in Lonergants
and ever-ful1er
was the centerpiece
of
of
the presreaching
that
develop-
ment. I have used, little"
in relation a stand
take inant
here
indeed,
pointers tion mood.
is
the
contemporary
of
the words "some In doing so I
of
a counter-mood
giving
pointers. a clear
elsewhere
the question
only
the predom-
That mood would
a set of of
are availabl-e to raise
slzmpathy with
academy.
I have no intention
here--they is
me out
a summary instead
to intimate, It
sentence,
to our appreciation.
which puts
mood of
expect as,
in the previous
secondarily
Whereset of
inten/s/--my of, a counterreLevant
to
36
of
study
the
growth.
own adult
oners
counter-mood
might
well
professor
alike,
in
or
as,
tions
Is
an end?
The
such
questing
dissertation,
growth
to
by an axial
so that
grov/n wisdom's
1itt1e
than
an invitation
more growth
tual of
a matter
grey-haired
field
the
easier great
in
in
bud.
where
tions
obvious, state
Is
music
And
is
by
manifested
of
applied to
likened there
bloom,
different
in
in still
are
direcj-n
to
him
in
some people'
it
to
the
Arowth. no germ of consciousness
awareness
that
make says
maturity
us who respond
of
a
a great
may be
full
relative
had reached
with
to
flowered
have
seems
implausibly
in
here
minds
win
it
Sullivan
what
i-n
to
human to
human mind
plant,
/6/.
resonance
only
embryonic
there
of
"The
those
of
stage
the
of
Different
Beethoven
ways.
realms
mind:
but
is
addition
view?
relation
in
case.
mind?
multiple
of
some kind sti-1I
of
it
foolish
not
second
the
realms
the
is
the
easier
of
our
of
admit
to
it
is
field
the
mediated
i-s intellec-
or
world
a tired
feebleness
than
the
in
Beethoven
in
an acceler-
returns,
counter-mood
than
the
Yet
/7/.
admission
in
music
admit
composer
Ltrj-nkex
the
with
of
to
to
or
articulation
ascend,
diminishing
of
footnotes
Sympathy
habitual
to
ques-
insight,
insight
of
that
a begi-nning
shift,
accretion
ating
of
bY student
existential
elementary
to
relevant
be focused'
intellectual
contemplative
is
it
incarnate
initially
a doctoral
is
what
primarily
Lonergan:
Bernard
akin
is
(150)
Beethoven"
t.he late
/8/. I gropings present
towards of
ologian,
the
we know is
tive
within
(Lonergan,
"he
our
held
of
I
knowing,
i-t
lurks
is
the
of
the
complex
is
behind eccentric
or
of
to the
the-
that
fact
and operathe
scenes..."
achievement
the
im-
their
1930s recorded
witness
form
the
present
is
but
htork and bore
an incredibly
it
There
friends
his
us;
psychological
philosopher
There
speaking.
somehow with
hj-m at
now name the
would
interdisciplinary
L9572278) .
James Joyce:
pression
elder
normatively
"all
of
what
my own earlier
now some of
recall
may usefully
fact
Wake in
that his
mind
37 as a single another return
with to
image, and could move from one section to complete freedom" (LiLz: 92-93'). And, to
the
field
a temporally position
of music,
structured
to grasp
sent
aware of
if
we are not difficult
the "present'r the same time demands of ground of
is for
leads
him further in
the composition
gian
of
instrumental
or philosopher
Just
at
as the fore-
Every change of shift,
180).
every
neigh-
Every novelty
I recall,
further,
Theologg Ehere Ls a
and that
the Background
of meaning inviting
towards
would redeem him or her
include
coherence which derives
Method in
acts
It
to grasp
so does the
new to him.
away from the (Schenker:
Background and a Foreground, set
he does not
at him.
from the background" that
if
or performer
chromatic
something
the pre-
temporal. background.
the background.
pull every
our "disSchenker: 'twe
the meaning of
him to and fro,
a composition signifies
challenges
student
a knowledge of
sound and figuration, bour note
the
the
of a composition
the day toss
the manner in which
to use a phrase of
it
equally
is
composition
to the presentr"
know how difficult is
there
is
a
the theolo-
a self-constitution
which
from the trivialization
of
the
novelty
of the Foreground. Finally, to come full circle-good Joycean Viconesque fashion!--I F. E. would recall Crowe's remark regarding the two parts of fnsight, that in
the first part
part
disputed
is liable to be negJ-ected and the second (1957) , and give that remark this new con-
text. What I am touching
on here is the concrete possibilor presentmindedness , the meaning of both these depending on the meaning of "psychological present" . What, then , is the psychological present? The psychological present "is not an instant, a ity
of
absentmindness
mathematical
point,
ence of
is,
time
leisurely,
but
a time-span,
a raceway of
a now rapid
spans...whether psychological
not
succession
so that
instances,
of overlapping
slow and broad or rapid present
reaches
into
our experibut
its
and short, past
a novt timethe
by memories
38
fact the
spiritual
and
in
ing
of
tj-plicity
the
systematic.
so also
lead
to
them and the
here,
are
of
which
and
from
a dj-fferent
present,
which
ation,
answer is
spiral
in
the
an actual
There logical
the
It
self.
of
is
or
to
in
regard
the
from
for quotation
presence the
from
habituafis
that
heuristic
development
of
concern
our
serene
the
the
and care-
questions
and answers
to
a psycho-
/9/.
be said
whether
lucidity'
and
concepti-on,
the
that
interweaving
conLext
more
present' /L0/,
Through
the
the
a psychological
emerges of
result
previous
shift
slow
that
a lucidity
a lucidity,
becomes a present,
on being"
"position
which
is
resonances,
self.
spiritual
filled
It
the
resi-
that
are
which
of
and implementation
firmation
it,
content is
of
But
order.
from
emerges
incarnate
with
kernel
It
knowledge
to
self
the
which lucid.
habitually
to
related
development
spi-rj-tua1
to
the
constitution,
the
from non-
empirical
present,
psychological
mu1non-
reflection
(1957:5f7).
them"
them and express
from
the
and judgment
conception
re-
unconditioned
the
and critical
i-nquiry
is
it
of
from
differently
the
are
and grasp
insight
quite
constituted
due,
any manner
if
But
all the
diverge
provided
the
because
non-countable frequencies
actual
in
frequencies
ideal
is
continuum which
with
ordinable,
which
with
with in
similar
instances,
graspfully
lucid,
so violently
instances
which
different
are
sti1l
spects
is
with
factualness
brute
by which
as we are
the
attaining
contrasts
that
factualness
of
understanding,
is
inasmuch
"and
we are
concernrng
understanding
reflective
that
by
Constitutive
mind
of
quotation
achieved
opaqueness
Husserl.
kernel
the
unconditioned,
rational
of
unconditioned,
the
the
are
is
that
particular
we grasp
mind
the
haunted
that
the
behind
clearly
leaves
present
psycho-
the
my earlier
here
psychological
the
)-9722L77).
of
nature
the
One may reca1l Yet
Husserl.
Lonergan
of
indication
present.
logical
(Lonergan,
anticipations"
by
Lonergan's
Such is
from
future
its
and into
in to
in
regard
regard the
to
vortex
Fr. of
such
Lonerganrs its
genesis
in
39 ourselves
But perhaps enough initial /fL/. been given. f may note in conclusion that reaching
anticipation tlety
the past
into
of
ergan,
differentiated
may take
has
the lucid
by memories and into
the human subject
of complexly
indication the future on all
consciousness
by
the sub(see Lon-
L9722252-262, 273-276, 303-305) and of functional (see Lonergan, l-9722 chap. 5 and part Two).
specialization
D. The three contexts are related dialectically by a speaking of, and from, an actual context (see Lonergan, L9722163) regarding actual contexts. This relating and speaking is identified as meaning, with third stage meaning (see Lonergan, L972294-99) , a psychological present of the interdisciplinary philosopher.
this
How can one relate
these three
contexts?
is
the present
section.
the question
note that
if
ous section, that
t$rist
tion
is
I
indicated
f move forward of meaning.
that
as the central
of meaning in the previnow in the actual context of
The question
of relating.
cated by the fact
Obviously yet I would
a twist
not one of actually
and strategy context
of
relating The twist
I
identify
issue of
of
the present
sec-
but of the context is most neatly
indi-
the metaunderstanding the relatinq
of
the con-
texts. But what precisely is. meant by the word, context? There are two meanings. There is the heuristic meaning the word has at the beginning of an investigation, and it tells one where to Iook to find the context. There is the actual meaning the word acquires as one moves out of one's initial horizon and moves to a fuller horizon that includes a significant part of the t author s . Heuristically, then, the context of the word is the sentence. The context of the sentence is the paragraph. The context of the paragraph is the chapter. The context of the chapter is the book. The context of the book is the author's opera omnia, his life and times, the state of the question in his day, his probIems, prospective readers, scope, and aim. Actually, context is the interweaving of questions and answers in limited groups.,, ( L o n e r g a n , L 9 7 2 zL 6 3 )
of
40
Actual
must
be one
the
Russell
semblance issue
of
reaching
(see Lonergan,
of
in
on science
tives
of
author tio
intendens
the
very
ing
book fnsightz
the
further
answers.
engaged
in
it
grasp
to
the
what
affirming
is,
that
logically
is
the
shown that
and his
his
project
tos
of
the
calmethod
the
of
by
is
Lakatos's to
"talk
my claim and
a serious
(Lonergan, and
attention-focusing
the
"Philosophy
consciousness.
Its
of
finds primary
of i-ts
and
mathe-
can be
progralns. of in
which
generalized
Lakacan
strategy
than
descriptive
proper
function
data i-s to
be
empiri-
as the
more
.
on
attention"
limitations
/I2/
it
(xxv-xxvl)
research
a context
243)
source
of it
as an absence
admission
]-957272'
is
. . ."
the
context,
in
context
an upper
of
it
when
And if
Moreoverr
regarding
or
conrnon sense-
scaffolding
about"
i-s
activity mathematics
invariant.
accurately
actual
reaching
context
"focusing
intenby
common sense
reached
the
understand-
understanding
what
has
it
or
and
activity.
noetic
context
desire
briefly
about".
or
issue
by
no)sis
doing
an upper
independent.
adequate
only
mediated
"talk
affirm
upper
I may now specify
tional
and then
we may recall method
of
the
constituted
exercising
and common sense.
science,
matics,
or
nature
understand
comes to
is
science
or
is
noetic
this
that
towards
mathematics
scrutinizes order
and"perspec-
the is
in-
I973:
It
questions
when it
method
be movi-ng
will
say
us
context
a lower scientific
following Then
Let
is
that
further
asking
and affirming,
towards
and reflecting,
inquiring
of
activity
but
contextualized
"There
of
perspective
scientists,
pens6e pensante
of
with
a dynamic
and heuristically
raised
context
avoiding
self-inclusion'
history.
weave of
the
class
Perspectiuismi
on science,
Vieupoi,nt)
dex under
of
Nor
the
of
asymptotically
under
-
contexts
problem
achieving
of
L9722 index
adequate
forth
aIl
problem
the
actual
relevant
comes
the
conceptual
lumiosity,
intentional
which
regarding
of
much deeper
the
not
We have,
classes.
from
some shadow of
here
do we have
and the
a mind,
speech
11y-re lated
dialectica
aII
is
here
context
in
context
in
inten-
promote
of
4I the
self-appropriation
ic differences
cuts
to
of philosoph-
the root
and incomprehensions.
ondary functions the several
that
in distinguishing,
ft
has further,
relating,
realms of meaning and, no less,
sec-
grounding in grounding
the methods of the sciences and so promoting their unifi(Lonergan, I972:95) . Yet not ttit", not "philosophy" , but you and I and the tradition struggling with the history and method of science must focus on that data, so that later generations cation"
may emerge, in a developed third and speak with future
of
stage meaning, to mean presentmindedness of the past and
adequate
science
in historv.
(see Lonergan, 1974b: E. Issues relating to the truncated 73) interdisciplinary philosophers' neglect of meaning and of the anthropological turn in the higher sciences are left to the other speakers. Essential elements in the genesis of the adequate psychological present of any interdisciplinary philosopher are indicated by reference to the two lower and the two middle sciences. Such essential elements are contrasted with contemporary metascientific opaqueness regarding truth, hierarchy theory, statistical science and the heuristics of evolution. I can be legitimately are,
fairly
literally,
a genetico-dialectic interdiscip
linary growth
her adult and middle dealt
with
brief
here,
by reference. specification
phitosopher, through
the
for
my indications
What is of
the life
at
issue is
of
the
and the mediati.on of his appropriation
of
or
the lower
sciences,
and these are topics I have already at some length (see Mcshane: 1971i L977: chap.
1) . Still,
I would like to lay further emphasis on the ( L o n e r g a n , beginning" 1957:xxviii) , however
"necessary long it may take of
a coherent
Popperts truth
one /I3/, which is the personal reaching position on truth. Kuhn (265-266') sees
acceptance of Tarskirs
as a fundamental
fundamental
difficulty
Kuhn-Popper tradition's
semantic conception
difficulty, lies
and rightly
at the heart
discussion
of That
so.
not only
of verification
of
the
and
42
proof,
problem
the
is
things
of
cluster
are
there
dently
If
mea1. p1ex,
multilevel
such
a multilevel
amenable is
there
(Wilson: the
as center of
real ner
one think
can
center
be the
which
"a
McShane ,
and
speak
chap.
I}Tl-:
heuristic
claritlt
principle
of
can
evolution.
for
which
10).
a new epistemol-
of
requ ires isomorphism
the
from
Only
of
lower
a higher
form
educed" ( see
non-reductionism on the
a precise
basis
man-
may
entities is
thj-s
things,
and the
entities,
of
And only
one build
bottom-up
metaprecision
plurality
from
are
new epistemology
of
a
top-down
such
vertical
for
with
i-967 az20) : clearheaded
for
procedures'
and being.
aggregates
concrete cause
material
(Lonergan,
the
of
of
systems
leve1
a task
truth)
term
entities,
things, in
its
be some com-
by
treated
and affirmation
conception
(with
knowing
But
125-126\.
piece-
resolution
statistical
is
lacuna
This
func-
suprasystems'
into
technique
no corresponding
are to
on a methodology
single
or
induction
through
organization. ogy"
and
as deduction,
approaches
sys-
as the
The design
analytic
readily
levels
to
come out
possible.
of
Evi-
appears
should
there
systems
is
subsystems
into
system
of problem
inverse
the
Whereas
.
world
the
depends
construct
organization
valid
the
Pattee)
system
may ask'
How, they
representation
that such
as opaque
is
a whole
for
with
representations
best
rele-
corresponding
systems
truth.
is
world
the
(see
"Although
our
as a whole'
tion
of
linked?
layers
these
Bertalanffy
metaevidence
view
theorists'
forces
of
layers the
but
science:
tems
von
as Ludwig
theorists
joins
Then one
errors.
handling
ultimate
settle
to
be willing
one may not
But
vance.
of
deny
to
its
reductionism
through
the
and
sciences
of
hierarchy
evident
the
of
in
way of
obvious
meta-
other
all
mentioned
those
The most
above.
statement
sumnary
particular
in
issues,
scientific
stream.
clouds
truth
regarding
The opaqueness
one
confusion'
main
that
of
move out
easily
not
does
theo-
contemporary
and scientific
philosophical,
Iogical,
of
stream
main
the
of
also
but
of
that
and powerful
43 F. Against this background one may move to a more precise specification of the adequate psychological present of philosopher, the interdisciplinary and the conmunity of interdisciplinary philosophers, in the third stage of meaning . If
the
reader
the meaning of move" will question
is
to
some extent
the phrase
not be lost. is
the
term of
with
me at
this
"agaj.nst this background The precise specification
a decade and more of
adutt
stage one may in philo-
sophic
Undoubtedly the basic possibility of the arowth. specification is rooted in the solitary searcherrs anqmnesis and prolepsis. But the more than random recurrence of successful
search
the basic
shift
requires
in
the
linkage
of
community,
and
schedules of probability
of adult
phi-
losophic
the emergence of arowth requires ing schemes of recurrence (McShane, I97L:
complex support-
schemes are remote from present
The scattered
community of period
ture
interdisciplinary of
the
characterizable
third
schemes.
chap. lO).
philosophers
in
stage of meaning is
this
in
Such imma-
the main
by what Lonergan says of
"undifferentiated consciousness in the later stages" of meaning (L972297-99). As Berger remarks in his recent book, ',it is, in principle, impossible to rraise the consciousness' of anyone, because all of us are stumbling around on the same level of consciousness--a seventh clude, dealt cal
pretty
section
of
provides with
ethics--in
chapter),
but
the
summary with
an indicative
in part
2 of
quest of the quest
lacks
emerge.
intermediate
task,
as Durkheim saw, is
tures
as solutions
to
which will
individual
and the order
quate
intermediate
His book, with
which for
I presently the
issues
the con-
to be
The book is a "politi(the title of its final
basic
He does,
strategy,
and the
however, focus attention ',The paramount
structures:
the quest
this
structures
essay.
a method"
on the need for
.
context
this
method does not
Undoubtedly,
(xii)
dim level"
for
inteymediate
strue-
dilemma of modern society--
be intermediate
in the
of
between the atomized (213) . the state"
short
structures
run, of
various
living
partially
may emerge.
adeBut
44
for
run,
long
the
and
task
242\ , the
the
the
is
a task
constitution functiona
What is
/I4/. goes
precisely,
one
not
it It
academy.
the
and selfis
a sophisticated , quite
f de e that
We n d u n g z u r
present
beyond
is
task
of
involved
f f erentiated
1ly-di
in
philosophers:
me,
self-definiti-on
academic
of
seems to
it
task,
evident
is
paramount
That
1957:226-
incarnate
be itself
must
interdisciplinary
of
some community
(Lonergan ,
cycle
quest
structures.
intermediate for
longer
the
dreams.
to the community of is shifted stage inLerest G. At this of, and pursuit commitment to, in their academics, There emerges the suggesparticular disciplines. their of the and communal cultivation a personal that tion context' above, j-n the mood of the first context, third academic decay' of evident to the countering is vital growth. that cultiWithout adult to 21st century vital non-philosophers vation by the professionally , normal remain under the muddled will and scholarship science conscj-ousness which is relaof a personal influence whlch is and of a normal metascience tively compact, tradiby a long-surviving paradigmatically determined as an absentdefined of what may be precisely tion philosophers. mindedness of professional
Present The Psychological Academic Contemporary
II.
"The
and philosophies
ences
is
tion
ods by
not
praxis
of
world
political that
would
just wor1d.
For
present
context.
theory
separate
Fr.
from
enterprise One might
would from
from
any
oppose praxis"
work
adds the
the
thereby
the
acathe
shoul-d be one within
Lamb's
and also shift
with
religious
would
within
concern
church
it
and the
Theology
in
succeed
science
of
life
meth-
their
and heuris-
would
praxis
social
as the
in
indirectly
done
sci-
fanaticLza-
or
theology
socio-critical
of
The quotation our
is
institutions.
ecclesial
be an instance demic
political
of
other
the
intervention
intellectual
the
praxis
it
Rather
of
methods
trivialization
as political
inasmuch
interrelating
the
from
any direct
by
done
theology.
tically
moral
of
emancipation
the
of
conceptualism
(Lambz 42) . gives
a tone
a further
sciences
to
to
problematic the
arts
to
45 add further
contexts:
neither
criticism
are in good health
additions
to the
broad issue
criticism
nor music
But I must leave such /L5/. of different readers. The present of academics. the psychological
is
Moreover, self
literary
interests
that
broad issue increasingly manifests itnot just of knowledge, but of values.
as an issue,
As Joseph Haberer remarks, cence is
over.
"For science, the age of innoinnocence to which J. Robert Oppen-
That
heimer alluded in his rscientists
famous, if
somewhat enigmatic, re(Oppenheimer: 88), have known sin'
mark that
began to disintegrate
some decades before the blinding of Alamogordo..." (713). peter Berger's book, a1-
flash
ready cited,
makes the point
final
gives
thesis
us yet
with
another
factual point
vigor, of
and his ',We
departure:
need a new method to deal with questions of political etbics and social change (including those of development policy) . This will reguire bringing together two attitudes that are usually separate--the attitudes of 'hardnosed'
analysis
wi.sh to do in
and of utopian part
this
ongoing methodological titles
"Ge.neralized to Praxis."
tation
the meaning of
is
to
(xiv).
imagination"
What I
add two more interlocking
contexts
of Fr.
Lonergan,
under the
Empirical
Method', and "From ImplemenThese contexts add a new precision to growth of knowledger" but more par-
"the the meaning of "criticismr', a n d s o \ ^ r em o v e i n a brief penultimate section to a discussion of criticism. It is j-n that section that we spiral back into metatheoticularly
logical
to
discussj.on,
but perhaps the topic
deserves a word
here. I do not theologians century.
of
other
a high
the view that
percentage
of
present
the twentieth
of
literature.
the scientific centuries
of Christianity
in
contemporary
could be said of a large
academic subgroups
or students
and seventeenth rise
that
The same, of course,
number of torians
think
are psychologically
such as generalist Herbert
revolution
"outshines
Butterfield of
everything
hisis
the sixteenth since
and reduces the Renaissance and
the
40
to
Reformation
and
commonsense knowledge
to
tributions
natural
matics, personal
and
sense
I
to
I
nescience.
tic
greatly
mediated
at
arrive
both
of
tj-cs
A.
most
might
there
normally
is
one has
inquiry
physics,
to
of
the
understanding
such
communj-ty may not on modernity,
footholds
in
some shift
fostered
generalj-zed
Insight,
consciousness
the
data
of
sense
of
recurrence
statisgenera-
later
a generalized data
(7I,
an epistemology
further
on,
he speaks
logic: are
namely,
"Method not
method
LhaL
of
work
logical
subjects"
stands
to
Tradition
intellectua1ly, (L74)
/16/.
forth
(173) .
A Iittle
of
priori-
such priorities.
propositions
seLs
a cognitional
out
reversal
method's
reverses
to
princj-pally
operates
that
to
"fnsight
and a metaphysics"
sensitively,
conscious
method
stands
"Aqui-nas Today:
In
remarks
consciousness
theory,
princi-p1es
243) .
empirical of
empiricalmethod
as empirical
Lonergan
Innovati-on,"
morally
authen-
Method
of
ities,
incarnate
science,
theological for
Empirical
data
of
adult
Below
empirical-
growth
prolonged
elementary
the
ties
of
be
an en-
for
theologians.
Generalized
on the
such
type
schemes of
educational
In
and
that
talent
and
common
both
for
respect
a growing
contemporary
limited
time
of
tions
the
The contemporary
surely
but
think by
the
the
electron. have
in
sdy,
dor
of
if
(I972226L-262\.
a growing
one's
as weII,
a scaffolding
interiority"
mediates
which
a respect
mathe-
of
and,
needed
are
three
Des-
Augustine,
The history
construct
possibility
the
note
ity,
of
world
all
to
are
theory the
into
try
in
engagement
of
commonsense con-
make their
and philosophy
scj-ence,
"The
capacities
before
self-knowledge.
our
the
expand
language
Newman could
Pascal,
cartes,
to
was needed
achievement
Greek
interiority:
adequate
of
science
by
mediation
the
to
attention
draws
repeatedly
Lonergan
X).
and chap.
Christianity"
medieval
of
system
internal
more
mere episodes.
of
the
within
di-splacements, (vii
rank
the
but
the
Its
concrete rationally,
real-
47 In the three lectures,
ReLigion, Theology, and ReLiLonergan returns at greater length to the topic of generalized empirical method. In the first lecture, it is defined as a method, ,'a normative pattern of related and recurrent operations that yield ongoing and cumulative results" and one may recall the slightly difgious Studies,
ferent
definition
of method in Method in Theology (4). But now "generalized empirical method operates on a combination of both the data of sense and the data of consciousness: it does not treat of objects without taking into account the corresponding operations of the subject; it
does not
taking is
treat
into
the diverse
subjectrs
combination
operations
the corresponding of
the notion
methods of natural
hermeneutics,
of
the
account
a generalization
individual
of
objects,'
without (Lg76,,.
It
of method, going behind
sciences
and of history and the ground of their harmonious in human studies. Its appeal is ,'not to the to discover
subjectivity
immediacy but
to the
that
is
correlative
individual
to
the world
subjectivity
that is to the world mediated by meaning and motivated by valuer' (1976). And finally, in the context of a discussion of authentic and inauthentic traditions, Lonergan points out that "since disintegration and decay are not a correlative
private
event'
mental.
even generalized
empiricalmethod
is
experi-
But the
experiment is conducted not by any indinot by any generation, but by the historical process itself " (I976) . Now what seems to be going forward here is a growing respect and care, together with a thematization of that respect, for adequate and balanced empiricality. It is a many faceted growth and respect and its tracing in the vidual,
thought
of Lonergan is a task beyond our present effort. crowe remarked in 1970, in an article very rerevant to ,'there is no doubt the present issue ofongoing learning,
Fr.
that tation
Lonergants in
the
bears directly
thinking
last
five
has undergone a profound years,
on the present
and that question.
in If
reorien-
a way which we take his
48 De Deo Trino
and compare it tremely
term in the prior phase some of his later work, we find exIn the trinitarian differences.
to mark a kind with
significant
of
a kind of refrain, (26) ' In his that theology rests on truths not data..." from reply to Fr. Crowe, Fr. Lonergan acknowledges a shift t h a t i s s u e a c o m p l e x truths to data, adding "this raises
treatise
we read the assertion,
cannot be treated out
fully
some aspects of thinking
Lonergan's
at once"
(L97L2224) and spelling The reorientation
the shift. of
like
the last
five
of Fr'
years would seem to
static,
up of A casual following /L7/. r e v eals a of recent volumes (L972i L973i 1974c) emphasis on the relevance of method over that of Again, there is the 1ogic. though essential,
regular
recalling,
remarkable
be no less indices growing
with
(L975i I976) , of of science to the
growing detail
notion from the Aristotelian modern notion: and here too I would note the difficulty of that shift without some perof a serious appreciation "One may easily sonal involvement in the modern activity. ' N e w t o n i a n into serious e n t e r moodr but to use the phrase the shift
metadiscussion
of
the topic
requires
as a mlnimum some
of the Newtonian with the integration ( M c s h a n e ] 9 7 5 : 9 6 ) /I8/' , equations of motion" serious But now I would note an inverse difficulty: any w i t h involvement with the equations of physics, or familiaritY,
€.g.,
in the or art, requires, endeavor of science, scholarship of a personal thematization modern problematic context, are d i f f i c u l t i e s t h e s e And both the grounds of the shift. seems to me, to what I have called Lonergan's growing respect for adeguate balanced empiricality' beThere are two aspects to this respect, the first related,
it
ing contextual
to
the second, and both being contextu-
as we sha1l see' bY Praxis. aspect is very much like The first
alized,
a thematization
of
in What alone is invariant "It is all straw." h u m an i n i n t e n t i o n a l i t y of mind is the concrete structure j -s that The suprastructure (Lonergan , L972:I9\subjects Aquinas's
49 the ongoing ture,
and cumulative
despite
present
its
result
of
that
dynamic struc-
popular
titleing as an explosion knowledge and technology, is predominantly a frail network of elementary suspicions the most palatable /L9/ ot which are overhastily objectified in historyrs constructs of
and schemes of recurrence. already
he puts
cited
dogmas are not infinity 29) . logical
forward
a continent
but little
But the
realms
Crowe
scattered of
"The the sea of on the sea" (1971:
a beachhead,
I am noting
all
by Fr.
a usefulmetaphor:
but
islands
respect
zone into
In the article
not
goes beyond the
theo-
human knowing and doing
/20/z we are each of us vortices of quest of very achievement in an infinite ocean.
finite
The second aspect respect respect tization
emerges when one considers that the an adequate and balanced ernpiricality. The is a subtle methodological respect, whose themaexpresses a strategy relevant to the ,'cultivation is
for
of
the third context, above, in the mood of the first con(see p. 44, above) by the conununity of academics. text" Generalj-zed empirical method, one might say, is academic method for the twenty-first century. How else can science and common sense be reoriented and transformed by metaphysics?
(Lonergan, L957:393).
How else can there emerge a harmonious interlocking of the searchings and findings of sciences, schoJ_arship, and the arts in human studies? The problems
of
such reorientation,
and interweaving
are enormous,
one small
of
aspect
them, which
but is
let
transformation me note here just
present
below the level study of meaning as well as within it: the aspect of aggreformic expression, an expression to be born of clearheaded non-reductionism or aggreformism (see pattee; Wilson; Lonergan: 1957b). I have indicated this problematic aspect of expression previously in some detail in sample of
areas of botany (McShane, L977: chap. 1 at note 75), zoology (chap. 3, .note 50) and musicology (chap. 2, text after note 65, especially present quotation at note g0).
50
in
is
there
tanguage even
cybernetic.
such
language
be at
demic
of
quacy
of
gutter
tural
Jasperrs
of
generative
The book
metaphysics
work
yields
to
constitutive, the
of
conception
gral
implementation:
affirmation,
conception,
of
features
that
contrnonsense and indeed
of
history
both
Moreover,
the
heuristic
complexity
over
actual,
conception
probable,
of
the
conception
the
development conception
of
proportionate
being"
of
the
being
(392-395),
written
of
implementation
and possible
was
of
of
/24/,
a
included is
the
inte-
the
(391)
/25/'
transformation
of
theoloqy
(530-531)
schedules
present
metaphysi-cs
"Explicit
implementation science
a concep-
and implemenLation of
structure
heuristic
the
Moreover,
of
The conception
of
level
a certaj-n
subject.
writing
(735) .
results"
unique
in
implemented
has been
that
that
contend
would
"I
metaphysics:
of
tion
cormnunal care'
of
was an implementation
Insight
our
Praxis
to
From Implementation
to
us
leads
being
thematization
pragmatj-c
the
topic,
of
care
the
of
question
the
But
of
care.
a more radical
and of
a strategy
encompassitg"'
the
of
"standpoint
sci-
by is
It
versa'
and vice
art;
scholarship,
ence,
next
the
of
cultivation
the
interiority
of
mediation
a cul-
grounds
and strategy
requirement
That
/23/.
speak'
in
leg
overgrown
one
with
modernity
through
walking
ade-
so to
is,
one
otherwise
interest:
empirical
account
into
a balanced
requires
It
objects.'.
corresponding
the
B.
operations
subject's
the
it
the treat
not
does
taking
\n/ithout
"It
/22/' account
into
subject;
the
of
times
the
taking
without
operations
corresponding
of
level
the
objects
of
treaL
not
does
at
methodinvites
empirical
generalized
thus
be
to
her
or
him
the
events,
all
At
time?
his
of
level
we not
should
Or
new enlightenment?
aca-
the
that
hope
a
of
by encyclopedists
ab extrinseco,
/2L/
of
a transformation
expect
we to
Are
mechanist'
reductionist,
main
the
(Epilo$ue)r
and lived included
probabilities schemes of
(227) . all
the
ranging recurrence,
51 things,
environments,
some of which possible
schemes and
environments
of
mentation
the implemen-
tation,
included things that conceived (209-2LI, 226-227, 698). Neither
however,
were as fully tic
nor the
mediated,
conception rendered
of
such imple-
implementation,
luminous,
by the heuris-
conception
of the notion of value as they are by Lonnow /26/. In the Epilogue Eo Ihe Shaping of the Foundations, I took up briefly this issue of the inclusion of implementation within metaphysics and noted that, since the metaphysical enterprise \^ras sublated in the new enterprise of ergan
Method in task
of
TheologA,
ology
seemed likely
Iabor
ranging
gies
of
that
this
there
implementation.
would be a refinement Indeed,
enough to
involve
from categories
conrnunication
of
of
the
second phase of
the
a distribution
implementation
and execution.
theof
to
But I do not
stratethink
does justice
to Lonergan's ongoing methodologicontext. f suspect, indeed, that there is an altogether more profound shift involved, and I will attenpt here to trace out lines of this shift. cal
The pure notion
of value
/27/ puts us in open indeterminate harmony within the passionate finality /29/ ot the universe. l e v e l s o f c o n s c i o u s n e s s "The are united by a single lranscendental (Lonergan, I974b:81) intending" and the
intending of the good sublates all other Also "just as the notion of being intends, itself, does not know beingr so too the notion of intends, but does not know value. Again, as the ings.
being
is
the dynamic principle
ever fuller the
fuller
knowledge of flowering
of
that
being, that
intendbut,
of
value notion
of
keeps us moving tor.rard
so the notion
of value
is
same dynamic principle
that now keeps us moving toward ever fuller realization of the good" (Lonergan, I974b282) . Furthermore, let us recall the previous section on generalized empirical method, where there
emerged some leads
how limited
our knowledge of
such limited
knowledge is
on the appreciation
being
itself
is,
and recall
an instanceof
of
just
that
Lhe limited
52
good.
achieved
I
clues,
these 1 call
Praxis-We Ltansehauung .
conveniently
ment
of
dynamism,
our
knowledge.
Reflection
achievement
indeed
is
it
but
of
is
counts
what
is
not
physics:
is
(390) .
ments" goes of
all
beyond
we are
not
here
Theology
in
But
is
in
method more
But
its
the
But ference survival.
(Lonergan,
its
the
in
is
Method
are
in in
different,
a discontinuity
in
an
minds
others'
realization gaps
as one as
in
notion
system.
discovery'
in
with
genesis.
its
is
so one may say
1957:396), such
as Lonergan's.
method
say that
And iust
be the
and
As "metaphysics
a mind
in to
depart-
other
all
j.s an ongoing
is
under-
that
a deductive
here.
one has
meta-
metaphysics?
a stage
gap between
and
ceived
with
metaphysics
implementation
note
dealinq
theology
properly
adequate
tween
of
expressing
a community.
in
becomes
and pene-
so also
seem to
an ambiguity
a mind"
in
something that
is
there
would
meta-
and penetrates
underlies
know
And what
of
underlies
and unifies
metaphysics
to
value,
counts .
human knowledge
of
of
desire
discussion
notions,
beyond'
counts
notion
what
being
other
notions
other
What becomes of Method
all
now what
What then
value.
of
fnsi'ght's of
is
(Crowe z L974) .
heart
notion
being'
and what
natural
to
of
truth
fuller
so much Thomas's
here
limited
limited
notion
remote,
of
transforms But
and
as the
department
the
a puny its
being
beyond
penetrates,
Ii-es,
The
infinitely notion
as the
"Just
physics
reach
a seg-
being'
of
itself
prax i-s-them atization
the
and goes
trates
notion
a heuristic
restless
us return
Let
in
on that
truth
God as Augustine's counts
generates
grounds
so much the
not
our
achievement.
a dwarf
fullness
the j-s,
of
funclioning
finite
The
which
a new context
comes forth
there
think
round,
spirals
over,
labors
as one
Insofar
can note
in the
implementing and
TheoLogy
theoloqy gap bemind
and
so one may
lives'
as adequately
con-
community. and statistics
related of
to
that
emergence
difand
53 We are speaking meshing of
here of
the history
visagement of
of
details
reader
that
be adeguate
exist:
for
the restless
Method in
of
human hearts
with history, but the enprocess must be left to the
dodged, or reduced.
an age of
heart
innocence
has its
strategy
stone.
But with
emerges such an ongoing praxiswith
in the probable
and stone in
a new statistics
from the manifold
rence towards the fuller
Its
which does not
mix of
the mix of restlessness
as can twist,
selection
1957:119)
the
terms , fneight is an invitation self-transcendence which can
Theology there
thematization actual
of
and intellectual
be, has been, too easily might
process
concrete
ideas
of
In popular
/29/. to modernity
the
of
seriation
series
of
realization
the /30/, (Lonergan,
schemes of recur-
of
the impossible
dream . In place,
then,
of
the optimism
intellectual there
is
self-appropriation an unavoidable t'use":
theological
categories
occurs
of an invitation
to
and of
" implementation , " "the use of the general in any of the eight func-
tional specialties" interplay i and there is the spiralling (see Lamb: 180-193 note 1; 514 on a functional feedback model) of the specializations contributing to a genetic and dialectic
development of categories
That spiralling
is,
normatj.vely,
heuristic notion of value view of man's development. is praxis , and foundations
and their
use.
shot through
with the new and a genetic-eschatologica 1 The entire set of operations t - s p r a r i s we L t a n s c h a u u n g / 3 1 / .
C. Criticism Praxis
is
critical,
and continually
new definition
of criticism.
transcendental
principle
the intention direction Lonergan functional
of
Underpinning
to
specialty
Lonergan replies
it
forth a is ,'the
of all appraisal and critj.cism, the good" (Lonergan, 1974b:83). The
of development here is in reply
brings
that
a question foundations foundations
given
in
some detail
from David Tracy--is
by the
dogmatic or critical? consist
in a decision,
54
of
an operation
on which
level
the
becomes
consciousness
conscience. are critically level on this Operations has been suffiwhen the deliberation motivaled chosen and when the values comprehensive ciently and are values really rejected and the disvalues But the sufficiently respectively. disvalues the is secured through deliberation comprehensive interpretaof research, specialties functional The valueand dialectic. history, tion, judgements when they occur in a duly are correct man and leave him virtuous and truly enlightened and Due enlightenment a good conscience. with are the goals towards which intellectrue virtue move. Conscience, and moral conversion tual use by humble men is the key, and its finally, does not encourage dogmatism in the pejorative word . sense of that On views I consider critical? Is this On views I it is not critical. counterpositions (1971:230it is critical. consj-der positions
23r)
gan
stand
his
takes
the
facilitate
of
objectificatj-on
goes
value
of
the
beyond of
analogy
the
ed in
the
open dynamism
nizes
the
strategy
precisely of
for
,
would is
sense
noted
rellgious
grounds
that
the
truth
for value
make two
above)
in
the
spirit
experience:
the
of
points.
within the
recog-
Tracy
collab-
however,
not,
itself--more to
claims
ultimacy
language" First,
the
critical
ground-
is
criticism
the
critical
concrete
1974 on
The strate-
.
enterprise
sublating spirit
of
notion
as the
facilitating
theological
brief
strategy
latter
does
"it
the
ongoing
community's
human spirit.
as methodological,
grounded
itself
of
the
and explicitly
religious I
of
the
TheoLogg a
criticism)
and the
crltical,
of
(see Crowe:
being
and of
he maintains
But critical
just
of
notion
intrj-nsical1y
provide
The
criticism
questioning
gy is
oration.
the
can
which
i'n Method in
so
authenticity.
meaning
the
broadens
human spirit.
thematization
facilitates
which
emerges
strategy
the
a strategy
ongoing
dynamism,
cognitive
subject's
of
dynamism
he presenLs
subject's
TheoLogA, Loner-
Method in
so in
on the
rnsight,
as in
Just
Insight,
as tn
Just
(in
(2L4).
enterprise the
wider
dynamism "cannot
55 criticize
itself"
dynamism finds
in
(Lonergan, L9572332) /327, the sublating itself (Lonergan, "its own justification,'
I9722283-284)
Secondly, the previous statement ex/157. a foundational clain, a complex component in a P r a r i s u e Lt a n s e h a u u n g , i n E r i n s i c to that claim being a presses claim
to its
truth
and value.
D. Conclusion The new view of criticism on criticism,
and the Kuhn/popper
The history other
of
science
functional
categories deeper
finds
spiral
into
praxis
and to meet Bergerrs nosed" analysis
and utopian
structured
critical
blossoming
into
planning
of
would for
between inadequate
a hermeneutics
of
a
recovery.
seem to
of the role
quest
a new context.
and the use of
a context
Lambrs discussion
in
bracketed
and a more vigorous
The new view of
the Lakatos volume
debate
itself
specialties,
suspicion
cisely
places
Locate more pre-
of political
theology a method meshing ,'hard-
imagination:
multivortexed
an invariantly praxisanamnesis
/34/ of ongoing policy-making, umbrellaed by a pranisueLtansehau-
a strategy
and execution
ung that includes concrete finite Eschaton /36/. The new view of generalized
fantasy
/35/
empirical
and an
method places
a burden of modernity
on academics. That burden should be most evident
"A theology
mediates
significance ergan,
between a cultural
and role
L972:xi).
of
a religion
to
theologians:
matrix
in that
and the matrix,' (Lon-
For this
"the theologian needs the alliance of fully enlightened scientists,' (Lonergan, L957: 7'47) /37/ anA of fully enlightened scholars and artists. But such an alliance cannot remain at the level of commonsense exchange:
indeed
to our times
an exchange within
strategic area.
is
insights
the only
level
and incarnation
of
exchange adequate
interiority /38/
in
rnediated the relevant
by
56
The world
the
of
not
but
for
issue
fundamental
it:
issue
the
is
academic
the
being
of
psychological
to
sublate,
in ab-
sence.
Insight
from
comment on,
to
come finally
I
I
which
for
selected
text
the
part:
this
The goal of the method is the emergence of exin the minds of particular plicit metaphysics from them as they are' It begins men and women. a preIt involves what that may be. no matter only in stage thaL can be methodical liminary the sense in which a pedagogy is methodical' are known is, the goal and the procedure that but not by by a teacher and pursued explicitly stage ends when the The preliminary the pupil. and reasonable reaches an intelligent subject is also Such self-affirmation self-affirmation. (401) self-knowledge.
ing
"men and women as
of
in
Insight.
that
larger
to, But
of
strategy modernity in far
from
stage
academic
1em of
conversion
as
in
fnsight,
vigor
of
sense
and
taking for
unconvincing.
the
of
But pre-
output
"What in
To them
not
/39/,
spoken
recently
:
of
asserted
gloes on betr'ireen the language'
the
as a prob-
that
human mind
alluded
to
by Loner-
of
onets
who never is
of
feature
" Intellectual
possession those
, a
Pattee)
need was noted
I95I
procedures
cognitional
the
end
265-266t
self-transcendence is
metaphor:
as
and more
The opaqueness
adult
That
as early
self-transcendence
their
specialists
, a focal
I9722253)
discourse.
intellectual
(1974d) .
the
reach
to
present-
psychological
to
(Lonergan,
public
as such
eight
and Musgravez
Lakatos
topic
recurrent
invitation
fruits
through
the
sublates
and
includes
contextualizes
need
a in-
was involved,
than
the
the
noted
we have
for
arer"
a new mean-
of
it self-transcendence, intellectual j-n an epiphanal a c i r c u l a ting as context
of
(see
of
the
need
that
opaqueness
gan
its
genesis
removing
liminary places
It
and cycles
some glimpse
pedagogy
pedagogy
fnsight.
an ongoing
they
concrete
and more
larger vited
perhaps,
reached,
We have
is is
a new
with input
obscure, just
own mind"
investigate
from vague'
a black
box.
57 The input But the of
is clear
inner
achievement
tempt is
enough.
working remains
is
The output
is
clear
enough.
a mystery. " The core strategy same, buc i n s o f a r a s t h e a t -
the
not made the character is left in no doubt:
of onels
cultural
input
and output
For intellectual self-transcendence a price must be paid. My little book, Insight, proirides a set of exercises for those that wish to find out virhat goes on in their own black boxes. But it is only a set of exercises. What counts is doing them. Should one attempt to do them? As long as one is content to be guided by one's conunon sense, to disregard the pundits of every class whether scientific or cultural or religious, one need not learn what goes on in oneis black box. But when one moves beyond the limits of colnmonsense competence, when one wishes to h a v e a n o p i n i o n o f o n e t s o r ^ mo n l a r g e r i s s u e s , then one had best know just what one is doing. Otherwise one too easily will be duped and too readily be exploited. Then explicil intellec_ tual self-transcendence becomes a real need. (1974d)
58
NOTES The third the essay was three-part. Originally /f/ appear (L977) in a volume of essays in honor of part will by Frs. T. Dunne and J.-M- Laporte Fr. F. E. Crowe, edited part throughout to that references I have retained S.J. article. the present My emphasis here is more /2/ in For the same point achievement. text, see McShane (1975: Epi-1ogue). /3/ Stt,ucture
than on attitude cona complementary
some years away' with Sti1l of an Academie ReuoLution.
the
EiEIe
The
There is an underSee Lonergan, 1957:119-120. here which is a filling involved theory of history lying of actual, details of concrete the inclusion through out, shifts of meaning-probable significant and possible statistical of globe-netting schemes, in the complexity of generalized within the basic viewpoint distributions, 1957: index under See Lonergan, emergent probability. Emergent Probabi Lity ; I9'12 z286-288 . are the works of the basic pointers Obviously points are 1967b of entry Helpful Lonergan themselves. to my however' here, forward I would refer and 1974a. and the foreground on background, comments in the text Method in TheologA, Lonergan's two parts of fnsight. and erroneousand other works are too easily collections, and philosophical theological into contemporary 1y grafted is not met. of part one of Insight debate if the challege S e e : - . 9 7 2z 2 6 0 .
/5/
or his though his mind had become dull, "...as /6/ the error or his judgment had lapsed into exhausted, brain in the realm of man to be potency forgot of those that (Lonergan , L95'l 2740) . intelligence" remark Sch1egel's I recall here Friedrich is a (guoted in Gadamer, 19602274 noLe 2) z "A classic But those that is never fu11y understood. writing that must always want to and educate themselves are educated learn more from it. " here from a to quote at length I would like /8/ It serves to bring of Beethoven. more recent biography I have been trysome of the points concretely out rather inaccessigrowth and the relative ing to make regard.ing of classics : bility him almost excluThe works which occupied five years were the final in the last sively quartets. products string These late-harvest
59
'
are unique for Beethoven, unique in allmusic. The quartets carry music to a summit of exaltation and to the deepest depth of feeling. There is no "message" in these works, no "philosophy." They are beyond definition in words. To probe their variety of mood, sweetness, power, intensity, humor, compassion, assertion of life, a book by itself is needed, one which it would yet we may let be beyond my ability to write. the music speak--without a preliminary word. Each of the five quartets is an experience which makes one break out in perspiring superlatives. (I think that the slow movement of opus 135 is the most beautiful piece of music evlr written.) Each is peerless. They have a reputation for being difficult, and some listeneis shy away from them. Difficult they may be , as fhe Tbmpest or Faust or The ldiot is difficult; but not abstract, not severe, not inaccessible, save possibly the Great Fugue (Op. 133). A11 great artists travel the road upward. For some the climb is not a steep one, aird the leve1 they reach lies near the level at which they started. Others ascend continuously from youth to age, and reach so high a plateau that they leave their early works far in the valley. Raphael and Mendelssohn were accomplished artists almost from the start, and wilile their work shows development, it is not a startlinq development. (Both died young, however.) Aeethoven is like Rembrandt: a world separates "The Anatomy Lessonr" painted when Rlmbrandt ri/as trirenty-six, from the "Se1f portrait" in the Frick museum, painted at the age of fifty-two. When Beethoven was twenty-six, he worked on the Piano Sonata, Op. 7, a charming piece known in his lifetime as ',The Maiden in Love"; when he was fifty-two he was thinking of the first of the last quartets. It was an immense journey.' (Marekz 502)
The next section deals with actual context. /9/ The on being" is that to which the first "position XXX+3gg pages of Ins.ighf invites the reader. We are discussing here something more remote, more refined, more incarnate than that preliminary achievement, but the dimensions of ',Unthe preliminary achievement should not be minimized: fortunately, some people have the impression that while Tertullian and others of his time may have made such a mistake, no one repeats it today. Nottring could be further from the truth. For until a person fias made the personal discovery that he is making Tertullianrs mistake all along the line, until he has gone through the crisis involved in overcoming onets spontaneous estimate of the real, and the fear of idealism involved in it, he is still just as Tertullian thinking did. It is not a siqn that
60
was one of the Augustine st. one is dumb or backward. and men in the whole Western tradition most intelligent is in the fact of his intelligence one of the best proofs to for years he was unable that discovered that he himsetf (Lonbetween what is a body and what is real" distinguish ergan: 1964b) . and become more out on a new line "To strike /L0/ ca11s for years in which one's than a weekend celebri-ty in the effort absorbed is more or less constantly living ' gradually to understand , in which one s understanding with each comof viewpoints works round and up a spiral the embracing predecessor and only the last plementing its (Lonergan, L9572186). whole fi-eld to be mastered" /LL/ movement, 238-239) .
I to
recall digest
of the Vorticist (see Kenner: past
here the aspirations forth the and bring
/12/ view.
See Part
II
/L3/
See note
/9/.
of
this
studv
a more
for
developed
out in Part II' What is said here. and spelled /I4/ C1early, in Part III. context will be placed in a larger one may, with Lonergan, "speak of the church as a process human worldwide within occurring of self-constitution (I9722363) . society" R. P. Blackmur remarks: On literary criticism' and every philosopher e v e r y l i k e t h e o l o g i a n c r i t i c "Every (316) . For a useful of himself" in spite is a casuist see Scottlanguage views' English survey of di-fferent in see "Metamusj-c and Self-Meanlng" On music critj-cism, Mcshane (]-9772 chap. 2) .
/t5/
/16/ ogden's
This point "subjectivist
is central Principle"
in dealing (see Part
drawn I recaIl the para1lel /I7/ and Lonergan I s Beethoven t s development delivered by Lonergan, lectures sional may be expected to go far beyond tets, volumes.
with Schubert rII) .
Part I between Present occaquarthe last like symphonic earlier in
.
of The remark is made in the context /L8/ conjugation" sion of "the menace of experiential Lonergan , ]-957:542) .
a discus(see
(19572227) confor an immediate See Lonergan /L9/ of the types is an understanding The larger context text. a grasp of the flow of meanings i-n of bias meshed into (see 1972:178) . history
6t I cannot enter here into the intricacies of its entry into the realms of feelings. of "The principle dynamic correspondence calls for a harmonious orientation on the psychic level, and from the nature of the case such an orientation would have to consist in some cosmic dimension, in some intimation of unplumbed depths that accrue (Lonergan , 19572 to manrs feelings, emotions, sentiments" 5321 . And there is the ongoing mediation of sophistication in such intimatj-ons. See also in this Part notes /2L/ and (Crowe Festschrift) notes 3, 34. /35/t and in Part III
/20/
There is a problem here of concrete expecta/2L/ tion: like suspecting tha|' Finnegans Wake would emerge from the tail of uLysses, or more precisely from the tail of "The Oxen of the Sun" episode. Not LhaL Finnegans Wake is aggreformic expression, though it does open various Win-d-ohs! There is the wider problem of linguistic feedback in the third stage of meaning; see Lonergan (1972:88 note 34) . See also in this Part notes /20/ , /35/, and in (Crowe Festschrift) Part III notes 3, 34. I recaLl here the basic text from fnsight, /22/ selected for this Part, and quoted in the Preface. We are gradually recontextualizing the text and will return to it at the conclusion to Part II. /23/ "The culture becomes a slum" (Lonergan , L9722 99) : the conunent occurs in a discussion of undifferentiated consciousness in the later stages of meaning. See note /20/, above, and the citation there /24/ ftom Insight. Note the ambiguity of the phrase "the conception was constitutiver" and consider the meaning, within later actual contexts, of the statement "selftranscendence is the eagerly sought goal not only of our sensitivity, not only of our intelligent and rational knowing, not only of our freedom and responsibility, but first of all of our flesh and blood that through nerves and brains have come spontaneously to live out symbolic meanings and to carry out symbolic demands" (Lonergan: L 9 7 5 ). It is perhaps significant that in the sublation /25/ of Insight into foundations Lonergan does not include the word implementaLion. Embracing all heuristic structures is "the integral heuristic structure which is what f mean by a metaphysics." This section can be seen as a case for its non-inclusion there. I am being both precise and cautious here. /26/ Fr. Crowe remarks, at the beginning of a paper to which I refer, and to which I am deeply indebted, "it is possible that in some respects we are dealing, not with a development of Lonerganrs t.hought, but with a further stage of (L974\ . its manifestation" It is all too easv to latch on
62
the good was of Lonergan as "In Instght to such statements In Method the good is a and reasonable. the intelligent (L974c2263) (Lonergan of L972) as Lf Innotion" distinct years of philosophy, had of twenty-eight sight, the fruit of in the notion flaw. Needless to say, the shift a fatal shift to illuminating the more evidently value merges with and j-ts The latter shift' functional specialization. refor detailed is a matter with the former, interplay search. is not a separation. A distinction /27/ speak of which I elsewhere ates is the subject (1975: of survival, "you at core and in kilos"
What operas a notion chap. I0) .
has undergone an view on finality Lonergan's /28/ In the development. indicated. enrichment which parallels (I974e) , he speaks of the passionateand Spirit" "Mission reaching beaccompanying' ness of being as underpinning, yond the subject rationintelligently, as experientially' treatFor Lonergiants classic a11y, morally conscious. I recall , ments of finali-ty, see 1967a and 19572442-45I. conment in note /25/. however, my cautionary / ) q / in One might think of the meshing primarily one can failure of Mandarinism--but terms of fai-1ure--the with hope and times, also thj-nk of it in terms of ripening mediation of which we are speakfantasy withj-n Lhe Praris be]-ow. ing. See note /35/
possibility of a scheme beginning "The concrete from of the combination to functj-on shifts the probability (Lonergan, to the sum of p*q*r..." the product of pqr r...., g1i5 in fianand illustrated I have discussed 1957:12I). and Emergence (chap. 11), "Probabilitydomness, Statistics inIn the present schedules of Emergence of Schemes." The is the vortex. a useful imaginative crutch stance, vortex together of Praris is a large bringing structure unintegrated ranges of macro- and microsets of previously in angular movements, with resultant discontinuj-ties vortex involve and accelerations. Since the vortices velocities and accelerand communities, the velocities human subjects indicaSee further ations involve six levels of change. Part. and /38/ ot this tions in notes /20/, /35/ /24/,
/30/
/3L/
To ReLi,gion, TheoLogA,and ReLigious Studies'
becoming and of praxis Lonergan speaks of method as praxis of the age of innoan academic subject with the passing justice A to such points. cence. One cannot do brief illustration that Lonergan cites of the dynamic helpful orientation in guestion is Heiler's view of the mi-ssion of of the in a preparation the history of religions to lie cooperation of religions.
/32/
This
is
the
rock
of
Method in
TheologA
(I9)
63 This is "the more important /33/ of Method in Theology (I9 note 5) .
part
of the rock"
See Lonergan, L957272, 243 and noLe /30/. /34/ I refer here also to the large vortex of the interplay of functional specialties and to the set of turns of the subject involved in the practice of Method in Theology (250, 11, 15ff. ) . rrWithout fantasy, all philosophic /35/ knowledge remains in the grip of the present or the past and severed from the future, which is the only link between philosophy and the real history of mankind" lMarcuse: 155). See also here Part II (notes /20/, /2L/) and part III (Crowe Festschrifti notes 3, 34). In the third stage of.meaning one must expect, hope for, envisage imaginatively, work to, new levels of humor, musj,c, prayer, public kindliness and discourse. The foundati-onal theologian /36/ is committed to conceive of the invariants of progress and decline and of (Method in Theologyz 29I) . "our future destiny" I may permit myself a valuable anecdotal aside here. Lonergan's work in economics in the 30s and 40s is quite extraordinary. I recall no\d correspondence from him in the late 60s raising the question of collaborators with him j-n economics. None "fully enlightened" emerged (see my comments on A. Lowets 0n Economic Knouledge ln Wealth of SeLf and Wealth of Nations, chap. IO) . That ,'full enlightenment" is of course related to the issue of qeneralized empirical method.
/37/
Three points. First of all, /38/ academic meaning ranges through all the types and functions of meaning outlined in Method in Theology (chap. 3). Secondly, one should note that adult growth in general heuristics involves an epiphanous reading stance towards words and things. is more and more fu1ly read in the "Incarnation" clarity of the heurj-stic conception of the six-levelled hierarchy of aggregates which is man: f(pit ci, byt z1t u6, rn), where for instance ci connotes a-subdet ijt cfremical conjugates. Other comple*ities emerge when one considers the heuristics of nerve and muscle, eye and brain. Thirdly, the above two points serve very cleirly to bring out the need for generalized empirical method in human studies. /39/ tute
In notes for lectures (unpublished) . in Montreal
at the Thomas More Insti-
oc
WORKS CONSULTED Gaston Bachelard, t97O
The Poetics
Berger , Peter Ig74
Crowe,
Fichte,
Space.
Pyramids of Sacrifi.ee. Basic Books.
R. P. Blackmur, 1962
Butterfield, 1965
of
"A Criticrs Approaches Ed. Wilbur Macmillan.
Boston:
Beacon'
New York:
In Fiue Job of Work." Critieism. of Literany New York: CollierScott.
Herbert
Frederick Lg57
of Modez:n Science' Ihe )t'igins and Sons . London : Bell E. and Scope of Bernard "The Origin t ." Seiences Lonergan I s ' Insight 9z 263-295cLesiastiques
Ec-
L}TI
the Self-Correcting "Dogma versus In Foundations Process of Learning." Ed. PhiliP McShane. of TheologA. of Notre Dame. Notre Dame: University
Ig74
New of Lonergan's "An Exploration paper for Lonergan of Valuer" Notion (June) . Workshop, Boston College Unpublished.
J. G. 1868
Gadamer, H.-G. 1960 Haberer , J. L972 Husserl, E. L970
to the Public "Sun Clear Statement nature the true concerning at large Trans. of the Newest PhilosoPhY." ?he JouxnaL of SPeeuA. E. Kroeger. transEnglish Latiue PhiLosophy 2. lation.
Wahv,helt und Methode. Mohr (Siebeck) .
in i-zation "Political ence L78z 7L3-724.
Tiibingen:
Science. "
Sei-
The Ct,isis of European Seienees and EvanT r a n s e e n d e n t a L P h e n o m e n oL o g A . UniversitY. Northwestern ston:
65 Jaspers , K. 1953
The Onigin and GoaL of History. Trans. Michael Bullock. New Haven: Yale University .
Kenner , Hugh I97L Knauss , Gerhard L957
Kuhn, Thomas r970
Lakatos, I. L970
Berkeley:
University
"The Concept of the !Encompassingr in Jaspers' Philosophy.r' ln The philosophy of KarL Jaspers. Ed. P. A. Schilpp. LaSalle, IL: Open Court. "Logic of Discovery or Psychology of Research?" In Ct,itieism and the Gz,outhof Knouledge. Eds. I. Lakatos and A. E. Musgrave. Cambridge: Cambridge University.
a n d A . E. Musgrave Critiei.sn and the Grouth of Knouledge . Cambridge : Cambridge University.
Lakatos , Imre 1970
Lamb , l"latthew I974
LLEz , A. Walton 1961
Lonergan, Bernard L957 1964a
The Pound Era. of California.
Research "Methodology of Scientific P r o g r a m m e s ." I n C r i t i c i s n and the Gvouth of Knouledge. Eds. f. Lakatos and A. E. Musgrave. Cambridge: Cambridge University. History, Method and Theology. A DiaL e e t i c a l C o n p a r i s o n o f W i L h e L mD i L theg's Critique of Histonieal Reason and Bernaz,d Lonergan I s MetanethodoLogy. Doctoral dissertation for University of Miinster; to be pubIished in AAR Dissertation Series (te77) . Ihe Att of Janes Joyee: Method and D e s i g n i n I J L y s s e s a n d F i n n e g a n s W a k e. London : Oxford . fnsight: A Study in HumanUnderetanding. New York: Philosophical Library. D e D e o T z , . L n of f . P a r s S y s t e m a t i e a . Rome: Gregorian University.
66
Lonergan , Bernard I964b
and the "Consciousness paper. Unpublished
Trj-nity.
"
L967a
Love, and Marriage." In "Finality, Papet,s by Bez,naz'dLoney,CoLLection. gan. Ed. F. E. Crowe. New York: Herder and Herder.
1967b
In CoLLec"Dimensions of Meaning." tion. Papez,s by Bez,nard Lonergan. Ed. F. E. Crowe. New York: Herder and Herder.
I967c
Verbum: Word and Idea in Aquinas. Ed. D. Burre11. Notre Dame: University o f N o t r e D a m e.
I9'7I
Pp. "Bernard Lonergan Responds." 223-234 in Foundations of Theology. Ed. Philip McShane. Notre Dame: University of Notre Dame.
L972
Method in Theologg. and Herder.
L973
Philosophy of God and TheoLogy. London : Darton , Longman and Todd .
I974a
Pp. of Dogma." "The Dehellenization IL-32 in A Second CoLLection. Eds. B. Tyrrell and W. Ryan. Phi-ladelphia: Westminster.
I974b
Pp. 69-86 in A Second "The Subject." Eds. B. Tyrrell CoLLection. and W. Ryan. Philadelphia : Westminster.
L974c
A Second CoLlection. Eds. and W. Ryan. Philadelphia: minster.
1974d
: InteLlectual " Self-Transcendence , Moral, Religious. lecUnpublished " ture at Hobart and William Smith Co11eges, October 10.
L974e
and Spirit." "Mission lished contribution Festschrift.
L975
New York:
to
Herder
B. Tyrrell West-
Not yet pubSchillebeeckx
and Innova"Aquj-nas Today: Tradition tion. " The JouynaL of Reltoion 55: 1 5s- 180 .
67 Lonergan, Bernard L976
Lowe , Adolph 1965 Marek, George R. L970 Marcuse , Herbert 1968
0n Economie KnowLedge. Harper and Row.
New York:
Beethouen. BiographA London : Kimber .
a Genius.
of
Negations: Essays in CriticaL Theoz,y. Trans. Jeremy J. Shapiro. Boston: Beacon. English translation.
Masterman , Margaret r970
McShane, Philip L97L
f'The Nature of a Paradigm." In Critieisn and the Gy,outh of KnouLedge. Eds. I. Lakatos and A. E. Musgrave. Cambridge : Cambridge . University
Randomness, Statisties Notre Dame : University
and Eme?gence. of Notre Dame .
L975
Wealth of SeLf and WeaLth of Nations: SeLf-Aris of the Gyeat Ascent. New York: Exposition.
L977
The Shaping of the Foundations: Being at Home in Transcendental Method. Washington, DC: University Press of America.
Oppenheimer,
J.
R.
r955 Pattee
Theology and Religious "Religion, Studies. " The Donald Mathers Memorial Lectures (March) at Queen's University; the first of the three lectures, "Religious Experience, tt is to appear in a forthcoming Festschrift for Frederick E. Crowei the second, t' " Religious Knowledge, appears in L o n e r g a n W o z , k s h o pI , p p . 3 0 9 - 2 7 ; t h e third, "The Ongoing Genesis of Methods," has been published in Studies in Religion/Setenees ReLigieuees 6/4 (L977) 341-55.
, Howard L973
The )pen Schuster. H.
Mind.
New York:
Simon
and
(ed. )
Hieranchy ?heorg: The Challenge of Compler Systems. New York: George Braziller.
68
Popper , Karl 1966
Proust,
Logik J. C.
Marcel 1934
Remembrance of Things Past. New York : Random House.
Schenker , Heinrich 1968
Scott,
Tarski,
Structure of Musical
II.
in Sonata Form. " Theorg 12.
Fiue Appt,oaches of Literary New York: Collier-Macmillan
Cviticism. .
W. N.
Alfred 1949
Toulmin,
" orsanic Jouinal
Vo1.
(ed. )
Wilbur I9c2
Sullivan, J. 1960
der Forschung. Ttibingen: B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck) .
Beethouen: His Spiritual New York : Vintaqe.
Deuelopment.
of Truth." "The Semantic Conception In Readings in thiLosophieaL Analysis. Eds. Herbert Feigl and Wilfred Se1lars. New York: App1eton, Century, Crofts.
Stephen
r972 Tracy , David
197r
Wilson, Albert r973
Human Undet,standing. Oxford : Clarendorr .
Vol.
1.
' s Foundational Theology : An "Lonergan Interpretation and a Critique." Pp. L97-222 in Foundations of Theology . Ed. Philip McShane. Notre Dame: University o f N o t r e D a m e.
In "Systems Epistemology. " Systen. Ed. Ervin Laszlo. George Braziller.
The World New York:
TRANSCENDENTAL DIALECTIC OF DESIRE AND FEAR Joseph Flanagan
find
The field
of
itself
the same situation
ethics
in
literary
has recently
criticism
come to
has always tended which the
field
to
of
occupy.
Ethics once had a judgments but with the emergence of the immanentist, existentialist and historicist contexts it seems to have lost its normative grounding and begun to drift like certain forms of literary
universal
normative
criticism.
Literary
basis
for
moral
critics have freguently tended to judg,ments somewhat subjective and relative, even to the point of priding themselves on the unscientific nature of their subject matter. Frye in his Anatomy of Critieisn proposes to put an end to these recurrent, consider
their
subject
evaluations
and to establish
the field of Literary and systematic basis that would eliminate such practices as ranking poets major or minor, or hierarchically arranging the different genres of poetry on a scale that values epics and tragedy as supercriticism
ior of
to
on a sci.entific
comedies and stories,
the nineteenth
century
or that
would judge
novels
as superior
to medieval romances tend to be more realistic. Frye's solution to this problem is to attempt a basic, inductive leap that would stop thinking of literature as aggregate of discrete compositions and assume that because these novels
there
is within
basic
order
the
field
or unifying
Fryers
success in
esting
model for
this
of
literature as a whole a perspective. It seems to me that venture offers moralists an inter-
solving
some of
the difficulties
that have brought about in the field of ethics. In this paper I propose to describe Frye's theory of literature, and then, to suggest some ways it might be used in the area of morality. rerativism
and historicism
69
70
I We might found
himself any
without another. which ing
of
plot
in
Frye
survival. for
tive
In basic
all
the
are
given
see,
the
to
In Frye
develops
characters;
ter
has five
cify totally ment,
then,
the
this
mode of
ordinary
environment, the
story
digious
feats
as prodigious character
acting
is
her
is
the
typically of
valor
of
plots
and symfirst.
Critieism specifying way of
a literary
charac-
environment If
character
the
and physical and the
is
sur-
relate
to to
is
a hero
or
heroine
or
legend
in
which
a god or
may be expected' goddess.
above
other
of
that
a romance
risinq
If
their
character
of
can
narrative.
superior
they
spe-
envi-ron-
story
a mythj-c
some degree way that
be
we can
divine
deeds
to
characterst
acting.
and daring
as those capable
her
social is
in
and the
then, is
or
character
characterrs
people
or
modes of
his
the
his
dialectic, is
as a way of
the
to
orienta-
character
how much power
to
different
This that
Anatomy of
in
"modes"
refers
that basic
The basic
meani-ng of
of
theory
certain
the
characters,
essays
for
species. find
theory
meaning
of
the
four
"mode"
relation
control
rounding
to
of
we consider
in
the
that
orientation
and desire.
types
turn
his the
If
acting.
fear
of
a
perspec-
literary
Frye's
explain
struggle
can usually
and plot.
symbol
determines
first
the
In
terms.
different
We sha1l
bols.
of
not
di-scovered
unifying
a fundamental
with
character,
as we shall
one
allowed
and animals
a similar types
accord-
did
principle--the
theory
these
it
Darwin
plants
the
evolved
a dialectic
is
of
different
along
interconnects
tion
has
a systematic
terms
terms
story
scheme by
that
But .
who but
one
and animals
interconnected.
as an explanatory
serve
would
the
to
them
gualities
interconnections
these
Darwin
and animals
a classifyj-ng plants
structural
be named and
basis
basic
visible
of
that
connecting
specify
could
certain
array
way of
to
plants
of
had provided
Linnaeus
to
them the
systematic
biologists
to
a vast
with
problem
Frye's
compare
and pro-
but
not
When the members of
the
7L society
but
lacks the ability to control the physical we have the type of hero call_ed a leader--a king or general. In this case the story is an epic or tragedy. Then there are characters with whom we all idenenvironment
tify
and who seem to life that we do.
in
rinally
there
suffer This
the is
are characters
normal powers of
acting,
same sort
the fictional that
seem to
and we find
of
ups and downs
mode of
comedy.
have Lost the
ourselves
looking down on them as being incapable of ordinary achievements. The mode in this case is ironic or satiric. The advantage of this scheme is that it extends the literary universe to include such stories as myths, legends and folk tales, and it allows Fryef as r.re shall see, to interconnect call
that
tive"
within
various
Lhem in a chronological series. Re_ problem was to find a ,'unifying perspec_
Fryers
the literary
literary
universe
works within
that
would connect some comprehensive scheme.
We can now take
the first step towards solving this prob_ Having specified Iiterary characters according to mode of acting Frye exarnines the history of western
lem. their
literature senting
and finds
there
is
a generar
tendency
in
repre-
characters
to move from the highest fictional mode in myths to the lowest types of behav_ ior found in satires. Examining the period of late Classical culture down to the present, Frye notes the strong influence of Christian, Classical, Celtic and Teu_ of
operating
found
tonic
myths within
court
we find
the characters of premedieval stories. Moving to the medieval period we find two types of ro_ mances, secular and sacred, with their corresponding heroes, saints and knights; these exemplify the second mode of actingwith the emerg,ence of the Renaissance riterature
turning to the high fictional and nationalistic epics. with Defoe we have the shift to more realistic types of characters, and finally, during the rast hundred years the ironic and satiric modes of expression have tended to dominate. The same chronologicar cycle from high to low fictionar modes mode of
tragic
can be found in
kings
the successive
periods
of Greek and Roman
1't
Obviously
culture.
Frye a principle
gives If
of
works.
literary
between successive
the question
now to
\nte turn
establishing
for
continuity
of
connections
important
tendency but it
a general
is
this
we can see much
"plot"
how Frye develops his "unifyj'ng perspective.r' In a cycle the last phase tends to provide the setting for recommencing the sequence. Thus the late stages of day merge into nighL so that the final phase of day may
more clearly
of
be thought of
daily
this
cycle
in
have spri-ng rise
fades into
FaIt
the seasons.
quence of
establishes
turn
The repetition
the night.
forth
a brj-nging
up and flower
into
the yearly
se-
only
winter
summer which
to
inevita-
It is this seasonal back down again into fatl. and g r e a t d r a ma of life cycle that sets the stage for sprj-ng of being born, the summer of growing uP, death--the from the triumphs of summer, and the cold winter the faIl
bly
sinks
from nomadic to agrarian and stories tend to imiso their rituals modes of living This provides tate and express these seasonal cyclesIn addition of plots. Frye with his basic classification to thinking of a story as having a beqinning, middle and shifts
As a culture
of death.
end, Frye proposes that the end of the story can be for the next phase thought of as setting up the conditions There are four basic plots--comic, of story telling. The comic plot structures and satiric. romantic, tragic, the spring fa1l
plots.
If
characterize
we now turn
sunrmer
romance comes in the
life'
of
and winter
while plots
story
the tragic
between these
to the connections
we can begin to perceive
and ironic
the subtlety
of Frye's
analysis. The four ing pairs; romantic pairs sire
basic
comic and tragic on the other.
overbalancing
fear,
can also
divided
on the one side,
The oppositions
into
oppos-
and ironic
be correlated
with
and
between the two and fear with de-
of desire in comedy and romance, while This in tragedy and satire.
is based on a dialectic
tends to dominate desire lectic
are further
plots
the types of
fear dia-
characters.
73 To fix plot
this
connection
control
the characters
the development tic
of
we can ask the question:
fear
and outcome of
and desire
that
events
that
to the characters? question, less
of
placing
of
the pattern
and governs
of
or is
on this
romance and tragedy
while in move under the direction The ironic
laws of
fate
characters
that
in
it
what happens
the plots
the characters
and comedy the characters and fortune respectively. some inexorable
Does the dialec-
the characters,
determines
the plots
determine
and governs
Frye distinguishes
under the control
under
the plot?
drives
of events come under control the outer
Does the
or do the characters
more or satire of
fate
appear
the limiting
case offers
no meaning to the absurd situatj.ons in vrhich are found or thrown. In comedy, on the other hand, some unexpected and crazy twist of the plot can transform the most absurd siLuations into the most. the characters
delightful
set of circumstances.
If
we turn
back to roand examine the dialectic that governs the plot and characters $/e can find the source of the uncontrollableness of actions and outcomes i-n comedv and
mance and tragedy
satire. The dialectic character It
is
usually
their
doom.
of desire
most fearful
self-knowledge
In romance, drives
enemies.
can be slain,
plot
is
that
the
too much or reaches too high. ambition of MacBeth or Oedipusrs over-
for
that
the tragic
desires
the excessive
whelming desire
it
found in
that
on the other
out
fear
as it
No matter
drives
them to
hand, we find does battle
how dreadful
a type
with
the
the dragon,
while
the ugliest beast can be made into princess. The romantic dialectic of reveals desires that reach to heaven in
the most beautiful desire their hell
in
tragic
their
and down into
fears.
character
ties, ing,
and fear aspirations,
if
While the dialectic
continually
the romantic
unquenchable fires
of
drives
exceeds his
the
or her capabiligovern the dialectic, employ-
characters
needed, divine-Iike
that
or
legendary
por^/ers.
74
gether
described,
li-mited
power;
penetrable
to
or
meaning;
cover
the
vias presumed
meaning
phors
The poet given
form
of
painter
of
any need
for
does
not
to
some other
In
this
the ity,
this
nificant
Or,
referential meaning.
the
human--so
or
even
if
meaning The poet
to
not
the
poet
motifs. to
only
forms
any
referent
nature
i-ts
Just
essential
from
point
not
of
the
or
constitute
poem does refer
withdraws
the stage
ref€r
poem's
the j-s not
poet
the
rather
but
set
does
that
poem does
meaning
painting
as a "non-objective" poem itself.
its
to
"motif-"
but
the
an interlocking
own meanj-ng through
object--natural
context
for
reality
as
insist
meaning
communicate
meaning.
create to
want
would
meta-
used
then
poem
the
who originated
norms,
symbol
of
of
Once the
meaning.
nature's
nature
rhymes,
poet
the
as a genius
critic
The contemporary
the
in
by divine
that
order
meaning
that
literal
a new meaning
for
was set
devices
was thought
poem without
physical
the
was reflecting
the
and beautify
"Nature"
of
the
literary
diswhich
way in
and governed
figurative
figur-
and
nature.
whole
the
to
context
was to
the
the
is
this
critic
of
term
"image"
a literal
have
classic
poem as contained
the
motif,
a historic
in
In
symbol.
an image
The
we move
the
was structured
by God.
and other
decorate or
it
as
as
by determining
and contained
and human world
was the
to
the
was equivalent
context
had been
task
the
literal
providence.
of
to
them
symbol
meani-ng of
classic
poem formed this
term
the
gives
we place
if
rela-
of if
meanings--sign, Frye
im-
meaning.
and thei-r
different
of
set
and down"
symbols
be helpful
in
imprisoned
can be seen again
and monad--that
play
poem or
ative
in
five
uncharac-
the
extreme
same "up
literary
we have
mode manifestinq
themselves
and ptots
The meaning
traditional
the
The
the
might
it
context.
the
opposite
of
archetype
symbol,
the
at
characters
To explain image,
mythic
mode find
question
the
the
darkness.
in
tions
to
while
an ironic
in
ters
five
the
back
to-
and characters
modes that
with
refers
also
already
plot
the
binds
that
The dialectic
to or or
is realsi9-
75
realiLy
and events
ters
poet
the
problem
Frye
this
in the
stage
as the
he
puts
and earlier plagiarists.
port
contemporary
reference
basic at
the
least,
to
Frye
will
But older
is
the
and more
inward,
and dying. all
but
dark
substances
that
earth.
Plants,
darkness.
same cycle It
is
with
the
of
paintings,
of
these that
human society
songs with
folklorists,
from
te11
archaic
many of
the
to
that
same jokes,
jewels
cold
and regenerated
by
gods
follow
bodily
songs,
people
all
by
civilizagestures, pro-
spectacles, of
and
desires
and reproducing.
people,
this
and rebirth.
in
of
culture
fears
Anthroand similar
religion
to
and you will
proverbs,
and
to
of
cycle
such
grows
born,
shared
can go from
contemporary
share
basis
historians you
eating,
is
the
people
all
that
is
stories,
dying
nature.
events
buildings,
living,
us
the
that of
people
ritualizes
and dances,
associated
an
death
the
then, nature.
to
poet
glowing
growth,
sup-
he introduces
and even
animals
by
own motifs,
working,
sun
from
are,
and not
forms
be buried
of
pologj-sts, scholars
to
nature
statues,
cessions,
need
recurrence
Every
tion.
pass
Metals
events--birth,
parts
all
nature--the
of
in
naimi-
turn,
a poem's
that
"nature"
only
has
imitated
in
Poets
its
marrying,
And not
only
also
seem a partial
cyclical
growing,
dies
have
for
of
it
but
common experiences
certain
getting
experiences
or
Frye
poem not
who,
poems,
claim
meaning
born,
mother
this
image
as
"motif."
held
to
so
slzmbol
anagogic.
claim
not
Thus The
symbol
poets.
of
other
of
the
Homer,
if
of
allow
share--being sick
that
Thj-s would
archaic
are
and
Virgilmay
it,
archetypal
There
as
criticrs
motifs
not
imitates--the
of
critic
cycles
profession, of
meaning
symbol
shows
imltated
charac-
it.
creates
meaning of
classical
he certainly
other
but the
classical meaning
As Frye
but
enlarge
real
to
and paradoxical.
nature
stages--archetypal
first
a history.
tated
to
the
two
a nature
ture
is
any reference
ambiguous
imitate
contemporary
In has
highly not
contains
and the does
does for
it
that
making
deliberately
stories,
culture, find marrying
76
deep
of
desires rituals
out
the
of
lhe
and songs
carefully But
tently. ing
his
within
disguised,
always
This
the
undermine
or of
incident.
To give
meaning
will
that
trans-worldly,
super-natural
posits
meaning
a finat
['rye
anagogic,
in of
inner
the
public
work
closely
desires
fears
such
ability were
of
to Frye's
and
the
means of
also Frye
of
of
level and desire
fear the
in
the
sick-
desire the
nature
even
cycles
according
to
overcome
their
to
and the
classifying
sickness outcome the
basic
the
The
and murder. of
plot
lifers
types
of
to
point
of
these
simultaneously
to
world
outer
work,
birth, people
the
to
archetypal
fi-nds
rituals
cycles
nature
context but
archetypal
the
among archaic
as drought,
things
control
as one
self
transforming
people's
At
same dialectic
the
a final
the
dream.
we find
with
magically
from
the
In
rituals.
and death
world
slzmbol as anagogic.
the
of
world
ness
of
uses
dream manifests
the
of
poem or
and self-referential'
a transition
To estabtish
the
self-
are
be transcultural
only
and
some outside
of
have
seem to the
that that
and literature
art
the
nature"
would
clajm
in
people dances
songs,
motifs
representative
not
story
his that
which
crj-tic's
interlocking
of
and not
referential,
in
and art
contemporary
a pattern
is
song
poetry
of
in
make "archetypal
seem to
would
referent
ultimate
desires
And'
story.
fears
and
and articulated
experienced
stories.
of
and plots
original
be imaging
also
will
inadverincorporat-
be
characters
ancient
they
others
quite
he will
may,
completely
cycles
transcultural
poet
these
poet
the
easy
ex-
rhythms
some stories
in
spot,
to
and may be there
as the
through-
and
In
are
stories
songs,
scenes
symbols.
a
dialectic
archetypal
the
archetypes
try,
back
in
are
p1ots,
archetypal
supposedly
so doing,
These
characters,
some extent
to
flow
forth
and recelebrated
celebrated
are
them
is
and
articulated
history.
and the
embody
There
a transcultural
is
that
are
that
course
periences,
are
fears
and
and
that
generating
human psyche
the
together.
that
common cycles
of
continuum
in
people
bind
that
rituals
and dying
77 characters
and plots,
the way to
specify
and now this
the basic
In the dream that find
that
nature
trated
and fears
witches,
wild
the dreamer. errs
dialectic
dark
cases nature
ture
desires
the divine-like
waves engulf the dream-
In both cases the the other
and not
according
to
so the poet may make na-
by the poem. character
form of
the
succumbs to
nature,
and fears,
are frus-
and mighty
and fear. of
in
as the dream makes nature
be contained
waters
forests
the course
In the
the desires
as nature
we
the most extra-
the dreamer.
In both
Just
the dreamer's
of
beasts,
of desire
as fulfilled
satisfy
a nightmare
are realized
dreamer determines way around.
desires
into
becomes
symbol.
desire
upward to
cycles
turns
meaning of
features
vagant and wish-filled dream that
same relation
At this
that
the poet
level
is
conmands the winds and
to do what the character
desires
the plot
so that
will
come out as the character fears or desires. Such anagogic meanings of slzmbols are most easily exemplified in
stories
tions,
of miraculous
but
the
literature gives
orienting of
from Fryers
art
lished ture
shaping
nature
and fears
establish
that
the single
to
nature world
to
is
within
of possibility
not
of
but
only
is
lj.terature
that
is
estabna-
transcend being.
art
its
of the meaning
way of
unlimited
can it context
quality,
It
is
in
artistic and clearly
beyond the reality
of
needs to be stressed.
archetypal
or nature. falls
that
this
essence,
by nature
to their
show their
the reality
story
it
inner
direction
the demands of
and the general
reality
is
and fears
This point
In the ies
Not only
of view it its
of
history
in
can shape nature
desires nature.
given
not
the
point
The ultimate
by desires but
pervades
destruc-
any poem.
and literature
center.
the poem is
or apocalyptic
syzmbol as anagogic
and can be found
be found but that
births
phase the
imaginative
placed within cycle In the
the context
is within anagogic
the world
structure of
the various
all
stor-
cycles
phase the cycle
or mind of
of
of
the poet--the
encompasses the world
of
actuality.
of
7B
Turning
to
from
tion
of
ing
metaphors
tactile
archetypal
the
If
meaning.
typalmountain
or
desire
and
fear
to
the
of
back
cycle
sea in
serpentine
Adam and Eve,
then,
single
can
symbol
contain
in
erary
are
universe
method
we can
these
classes--the
humans,
etc.
Further
various
mineral
j-nto
more
this
procedure.
lamb,
the
typal the
beast, image
meanings all
then
power
The whale beast
Lord
is
Thus
of
in
figure
hole"
within
turn
and finally
whole
of
archetype
once
arche-
the
the
archedarkness,
fear-filled
the
central
the
image
in
A single of
an of
terms form
of
into
sucks
meaning
Moby Dick
un-
meanings.
heavens
the
Christ
itself
power of
into
arche-
the
universe.
the
itself
poem in
we can reverse
sacrificial
all the
and find
air,
,
other
the
in
the
broadens
Satan--the
itself
can be transformed the
at
all
of
F1ies, in
earth
within
and sum of
the
of
The image of
concentrate
one may analyze
the
animals,
vine,
living etc.
in
symbols
but
anj-mal--the
the
structure of
vegetable,
archetypes
who is
lit-
archetypal
the
mineral,
connections,
particles
light
Satan.
around
of
Christ
core
can condense
imaginative
shaping
of
some "black
the
poem.
field
concentrates
lj-ke
image entire
the
that
itself
its
the pole
and
w€ can think
grouped
seems to
meaning, opposite
the
Western
archetypal
to
or
desire
the
specifying
of
cornerstone, it
Christ
animal,
plant--the
archetypal
until
limited At
of
in
this
as
meaning of
feeling
of
archetypal
the
typalmineral--the thickens
in
a
meaning,
of
archetypalminerals,
complex
Think
God-man,
phase
subdividingr
Thus the
and more
typal
an archetypal
of
archetypes
and water.
fire,
of
think
each of
and
seduction anagogic
terms
dialectic
the
reverberate
slzmbols of
the
in
universe
human and divine
if
sea
an arche-
to
wife
example
Frye's
Following literary
phase,
an unlimited
The classical
dread.
or
and his
become so concentrated
i-tse1f
within
the
as a thicken-
symbol
the
thj-rd
the
Macbeth
of
of
transi-
the
a mountain
of
image
phase
second
out of the
radiates
natural
the
phases
anagogic
to
of
speak
we can
the
or whale.
an archetypal
can become a "monad"
that
79
concentrates
or
In
meaning
reality
a symbol
no longer
parable
to
theory
to
what
the
tion
of
itself
pivotal
factor
of
trinsic
is
in
this is
shift
that
structuring
is
ing
away the and
limits of
of
the
of
then,
fundamental and fears lectic
the
is
novel
will
On the
that
tension
the
context
of
desires
the
task
next
the
first
and
section.
the
first
like
in
fears of
an unlimited the
critic
three
contexts
the
am pro-
I
that
person,
contexts
of
a
desires
experienced
comparison terms
within
their
mean-
of
and ultimate
intrinsically The
contexts.
if
The model
limited
orienting
into
hand,
mean-
of
phases
disappear
poem is,
contents
limited
the
is and
nature
context
prior
other
in-
it
mean denial.
three
three
p1ay.
the
since
and archetypal
forms
three
literature
directions
art,
a further
extremes. of
or
however,
to
fourth
the
one discovers
grounding
inner
between
emotional we think
and pattern of
the
the
to
between
prior
of
poem or
third
not,
The
structure
the
the
transforma-
The cruci-al
allegorj-cal
and an unlimited,
of if
the
meaning.
literary
the
and which
"limits"
he loses
uniqueness posing,
for
poem or
the
meaning
crete
open-ended
namely,
literary
underline
relation
so in
do
Fryers
of
that
does
content. they
meaning
viewpoint
basic
incom-
dreadful.
poetry,
its
i-ng which
Take
the
no longer
unique,
contexts.
here
a literal,
center
of
is
has
but
is
to
from
Reversal
of
stand,
shift
poem are
own likeness--
important
be,
literature,
reversed.
The poem still
still
will
It
of
or
is
meaning
the
meanj-ng.
nature
it
worId,
bringing
its
an "application" it
this
The poem is
itself;
d.esirable to
darkness
significance
and the
poem achieves
but
successive
transformation phases
Nature
of
to
and reality
art.
questions
moral
art
the
limited
and nature.
anything
turning
the
of
the
and infinitely
Before
art
but
with
comparable
no longer of
power
the
similar
an identity
is
image
phase
anagogic
relation
the
under
an unlimj-ted
fourth
the
of
reverses
but
itself
within
and dread.
of
is
more
con-
characters
which
lives.
dia-
they
This
is
plot the
and
80
II
In
of
theory
norm of
four
tal
contexts
of
plots
basic
romantic
which
of
also
extremes
tical of
prodigious,
with
ironi-c
while
powers
placable step
is
with
the
ultimate
poles
schemes
showing
powers
theory
this
into
freedom
of
characters desires
the
by
im-
The next
fate. j-ts
of
dialec-
two
satisfying
gripped
and demonic
a cruel
forth
for
results and comic
These
themselves
in at the
while
the
forces.
find
At
and almost
tragic
the
plot
each fear.
fear
mastered
are
a
sequences
and
and demons reverse between
The of
terms
and
overcome
dialectical
transform
to
in
desire
itself
divine-like
of
and p1ots.
characters
exhibit
actors
acting,
way of
and dread, of
finds
romantic
with
action
specified
completely
In
two
these
further
we find
desire
triumphs.
romantic
characters
desire
as monsters
obliterated
these
of
seems to
extreme,
for
structure
a basic
a character's
proportioning
extreme
desire
satiric
blends
of
may be
a basic
revealing the
or
dialectic
fundamental
of
account
our
fundamendynamic schemes and four j-n which we may understand the
meaning
si-gnificance
thematic four
plots
basic
the
modes of
five
the
identifying
proposes
Frye
a trans-
developing
we may summarize
morality
follows:
as
theory
for
Frye's
establish
to
attempt
as a model
literature
cultural his
our
out
following
moral
counter-
parts.
attempt ing
at
Frye's
norm
for
theory
doing
model
Frye's
moral
basic
for
as a basis
characters--Don
provides
I
will
the
and, a moral
same in
as such, context.
Kierkegaard's
substitute
with
counterpositions
arriv-
transcultural
literature
.Tuan and ,Judge William
for
am now proposing
I
an intrinsic, of
\^Ias an
morality norm
universal
conclusions.
any piece
specifying
Following
plots
moral
in
theory
an intrinsic,
appropriate
that
serves
provide
to
law
natural
The traditional
as two
their
examples
of
corresponding
and themes. For
attempt
Kierkegaard of
a person
the to
Don Juan
remain
character
uncomrnitted
represents and
the
irresponsible.
81 Living
always
in
the
the consequences,
immediate
Don Juan attempts
to the highs and lows of whether hind
there
trolling is
is
fact
in
decision--Don
alternative itself
a choice.
Don Juan carries life
blocks
reverse
fact
out
very
and repressed
He preaches
sible
person who is
the possibility
people.
present
that
if
he is
it
is
truly
fn other
experiences
consequences. position
to
only
free.
way of is
chooser, but
the
dogs.
There is
acter
into
Juan,
the guilty
off
his
that
Judge William
because it There is his
basic
in his
past
Don Juan to
life.
for
guilt
dealings realizes
with that
and
to Judge Will-iamrs what he has done the consequences
way to
shift
existing
to a new as the
self
Don iluan has gone to the no way Don Juan can jump out of his charactual,
existing
of Judge William reprobate, life
only
positi-on.
dragging
risk,
it
is
Don
Don Juan may put
but he cannot make it
possible
considerable
without
$rith him.
the new perspective is
accepts
conditions
shift
The only
respon-
he accepts his
words Judge William
to use the present,
old way of
Furthermore,
peace and free-
achieve
always include
But for
life
the
the paradox of his
Don Juan must choose to accept
prior
of his mode of
way of is
the cormnitted,
and take on responsibility
means that
of becom-
present
his
since Judge William
responsibility for his past misdeedsi and the need for compensatory justice other
dilemrna that
side of Don iluanrs irresponsibility.
need to commit himself dom.
But
choose.
in perspective.
a person who accepts
is
and con-
basic
since not choosing
of persor! but
possibility
indif-
to Don Juan.
a shift
himself
type
Be-
worthwhile.
inescapable
this
indifferent
to decide
and emotional
impossible
is
within
that
Judge William
neutrality
represents
a Judge William
less
a decision--a
It
Judge William
to remain
and refuses
more or
to point
tries
to consider
Juan has chosen not to
in
is
Judge William
ing
is
facade of moral
this
this
life,
one alternative
ference
and refusing
only
disappear.
a possibility
and,
may ever remain such.
then,
Judge William,
for
Don Juan in
on the other
shifting hand,
B2
him
assures
perspective of
all
is
WiIliam
the
We can now place
these
locati,ng
Judge
fixing
Don Juan
wj-th
the
romantic height
g1ory,
goodness
plot
the
the and
a cruel
forms
doxical within
the
Missing
in
assumption turn
out
instead
of
In
phases
ting
plot
our
hero
him marry
a new soci-ety
to
be
theory
and fear For
deepeni-ng
of
specifying
subdivides one
example, in of
the
shocking
There
lovers.
plots
tragedy
in into
and, isol-a-
another
d.escribed
terms six
character, the
or
six
of
tensions and plot-
stages
and characters; heroj-ne
four
different
recurrent
the
themes hero
comic
may
point.
this
as
is
yet
not
different
tragic
the
and become
desire
lj-terature
and the
is
and demonic
heart's
the
another
generate
history.
of
tragic
at
of is
para-
various
in
, domi-natrix
have
only
flow
the
good fortune,
I
of
but
of
his
in
ultimate
background
sj-tuations
implacable
in
for
and actresses
actors
of
out
and plots
structure
which
introduced to
Frye
more
the
act
governing
is
in
that
no freedom
is
of
while
whether the
the
balances
sequence ,
in
characters
comic mistress
be the
blends.
gets
of
ironic
whi-ch succeed
desire
gradual
that
the
addition
p1ots,
basic
that
a life
satiric
Frye's
needs
which
fate
romantj-c
that
leavj-ng
of
there
the
the
for
basis
feature
of
to
lurks
deterministi-c
she may 1et
tion, the
the
j-n
setting
seem to quest
i-n their
that
freedom
larger
the
Recal-l
characters
there
inescapable
of
Judge
context
Romance bestows
truth.
in
into
a romantic
setting.
the
assumption
side
tragic
a satiric
satire
Mi-ssing
events. the
or
in
freedom,while
free deceits
performing
always
in
passions
their
as the
character.
characters
William
orientation of
and respon-
ways.
a plot
the
Kant's
universafly
such his
moralist
omniscient
consistent
universally
into
of
duty
i-s truly
viewpoints
incorporated
has
prizes
only
his
and that
living
embodiment
the
viewpoint
lirnited
subjectively Don Juan
that
is
since
effort
own way of
he not
since
the
worth his
both
hj-s moral
but
sibility,
well
Judge William
position
ethical
is
includes
Don Juan.
of
it
that
less
show a the and
83 less
admirable
We pass in
until
they turn
into
satirical
characters.
six phases from romantic tragedy to i-ronic j-n irony \./e pass from tragic Similarly irony
tragedy.
comic irony. tragedy
This means that tragic going are to be very similar
similar
as to be identical.
irony in
tone but not
The important
to
and ironic point
so
here is
Frye has given
that
us a literary specification of that mathematj.cal phenomenon called "taking a There comes a point in tragedy when it is no
interesting, limit." longer
tragic
or where is is
but
ironic.
passes over
when it like
that
point?
the moralist
a venial
There comes a point
from comedy into
romance.
in comedy Just
The person who asks this
who wants to
know--at
what
question
what point
does
sin
turn into a mortal sin. The way to ansv/er j s the guestion to shift attention to the basic orientation that governs the direction of the plot through the six phases of the comic, tragic, romantic and ironic orientations.
We can do this (either/or)
by combining Kierkegaard's
emphasis on choice four
with
William
which we described
respective
positions
the way to
solve
Judge William
of
the
between Don Juan and iludge
above we can characterize
resolves
his
problem by choosing
assumption and orientation, within the ironic orientation. shift ti-on.
their
horizons
In each of
only
the four
orientations
lead to the limiting
choice
is
then,
a basic
a basj-c horizon,
ientation
reversal
distinguishes
itself.
while
the roman-
Don Juan operates
The two characters
by shifting
phases that left
their
as involving a basic assumption about the problem of human fears and desires.
tic
within
analysis
basi-c p1ots. Rephrasing the dialecti-c
Frye,
Fryers
their
there
situation of
basic
can orienta-
are the six
where the only
attitudes
towards life.
between changes of perspectives and the transformation
However, neither
of the or-
character can transassumptions because both are operating, not only within two different orientations, but within the same hidden assumption and orientation namely that their form his
basic
84
life-style
and plotting
among four
but
perspective
From Kierkegaard's
as Don Juan,
self-deceived Juan
you
thinks
past
the Both
as
are
characters
experience trying
are
Both
them.
and contingency that
life-styIe
the
cend of
1 I
is
limited
temporality
are
Both
a
think
to
trying
trans-
to
various
stages
we can cor-
this four
with
movements
try
the
that
live
to
by choosing they
into
away from
radical
To illustrate
ptotting
present
slip
the
which
limitations us.
upon
four
the
but
to
of
stages
G^
In
first
the
of
experience
of
powers,
and loss
loss
table
four
these
romance o1d
should
try
at
each
limit
should each
we feel
the of
the
attempt stage
argue
keep stage
all of
meaning to of
four their of
with
of
life
force
us must
life. to
This
orientaperson
in
some integrated we can-
means that
any one perspective
completely
development.
inevi-
through
and mature
perspectives
the
of
differing
their
all
However,
failorien-
and live
plotIn
of
sense
senility
a balanced
that
integrate our
each
phases
the
tragic
full
sec-
the
thrive.
the
typify
and bitterness Since
In
where
and adventure
that
so full
are
setbacks.
age we have
we
and so.
that
a period
least
the
control,
plots
and
freedom
satire
successive
to
we have our
comic
joys we have
of
tife.
of
might
tionsrone
form
in
burden
inescapable
not
or
while
tations,
the
to
and approaching
middle ing
future
as under
stage
orientations
ting
childhood,
adolescence
or
stage
phase,
and unexpected
innocent
ond
the
this
can compare
at
human existence
successive impose
life
relate
of
your
present.
the
the
not
will
and timeless.
as unlimited
in
freely
overcome
to
you
thinks
by bei-ng responsive
transpose
that
Don
acknowledging
by
live to
trying
hand,
other
Only
can you
"yours"
a non-temporal
of
guilt.
and consequent
faults
past
as
a past
without
immediate
the
is
same reason.
the
on the
the
redeem
and
recover
in
live
orj-entation.
WiIIiam
Judqe
for
and
William,
Judge
and future. must
can
one horizon
and universal
all-inclusive
the
just
not
are
direction
four this
but
viewpoints is
exactly
85 what Kierkegaard William zation
of romantic
cepting achieve
for
be done by either
both exclude or ironic
dread of death
unlimited
a fully
religious
orientation
would mean a shift
the roman-
with
character
Such a choice
of both characters.
reali-
OnIy by ac-
together
would transform
that
Judge
the other's
fears.
success can either
mature horizon.
the life-styles this
cannot
desires
ironic
the
desires
tic
claims
or Don ,fuan since
involves
a
and reorient
In Frye's
from an archetypal
to
categories an anagogic
perspective. In the
archetypal
acters
follow
ritual
and myth.
much closer sti1l in
the plot,
context
the life-death to
nature
At this
cycles level
the dialectic not yet
is
the anagogic state
of desires
themselves the perfect a total ity
integration
of
of
existential
description
but
It is
treatise
Kierkegaard
biblical
story
version
of
to the six each of his as it It
is
tation
four
the perfect
the religious its
represents
real
gogic
meaning of
final
direction
the
in
his
a different
of
of
orientation
faith
the poem.
Each
perspective It
is
on
analogous with rises
in which Abraham
and self-surrender.
that
Similarly,in
the poem that
the
son Isaac.
Frye associates
situation
this
this
In each phase the tension
meaning. for
in
of variations
orientation.
limiting
state
Such the qual-
describes
to note that
phases that
plots.
tife.
suffering
Kierkegaard
a series
the religious
moves toward
achieves
gives
or
achieve
not necessary to recount
interesting
perspectival
Only itself
and Don iluan allow
stages of
of Abraham sacrificing
the story
the problem of
the four
is
come
but
can they
would involve
dread that it
nature
and fears,
way the poet desires
transformed
of
self
Fear and Trembling.
through
succumb and let
,Iudge William
if
to be completely
surrender
and char-
overcome and transcended.
does nature
Similarly,only
of nature
the events of
be shaped and formed in whatever fears.
slmbols
orients
gives
the moral orien-
Frye it
is
and provides
the anathe
B6
far
Thus
literary
Frye's
as
same model
as they
and beyond
the
history
In
in
can history Virgtn
from
series
the
to
behind
the
would to
were
could
A finished to
form,
underwent densation
tive basic
of
and
in
to
had
until
of
the
they
process
rhetoric
forces
decisions.
only
did
central
into
the
theoretical
for For
elements
pil-
these
the
before
happiness.
of
years
a hundred
form
formed
itself that
in
of
in
the
was not
howeverr
this
and con-
clarification maLure
example,
arguments
There
s1'mbo1s and characters
turn
Smith
just
by and
a forma-
provided
proposes
myth weave their the
Danief
the
and far-reaching
significant
of
they
by pagan savages
over
took
their
found
but
of
a garden
and cumulative
political
where
people.
all
subdued
into
the
reach
instrtu-
America
to
and
myth
this
Ac-
European
inhabited
The Boone myth,
composition the
forests be tamed
in
American
the
leaving
virtues
the
stem-
men and women destined
liberty
test
has
garden.
the
North
?he
there
Europe,
of
free
of
Ameri-
be embodied
of
destiny
of
be transformed
a gradual
motivating
political
dark
version
Boone romance. J-iterary
to
obstacles
beasts
land
the
and religious
dense,
of
and corrupt shores
of
entitled
history
American
shores
a new community
severe
grims--the
vast
reach
moral
and wild
the
focus
will
that
came to myth
was the
deteriorating
found
bring
it
a first
a study
thesis
in that
myth--the
I
and symbols
the
conflicts
from
sail
set
and to
tions,
proposes
conflict
myth
this
to
cording people
of
basic American
dominant
the
of
The book
Land.
been a long ming
terms
form
America.
of
myths
its
socie-
as they
For
published
Nash Smith
individuals,
and religi-ous
operate
might
histories
cultural
1950 Henry
of
more civilizations.
structure
how this
on some recent
orj-entations
societies
of
usi-ng
a trans-
an individual.
a group
a moral
a series
to
one or
of
of
example
that,
moral of
life to
form
to
come together
ty,
the
within
can be applied
of
developing
various
specifying
may develop
they
This
for
as a model
theory for
basis
cultural
possibility
the
described
we have
American
that
not
way
constitution
B7
but
also
the
Southern and
Civil
variations
structured.
America ate
War was
into
it
of
By transforming
thls
context
established
freedom would
myth
context
myth
in
nineteenth
of
the
of
Marx
of
evalu-
like
cultural he argues
and basic
structured
along American
(animal
and
is
of
the
Smith's
artists the
of
the
tragic
out
by
of
exposing
the
lines
heartland
of of into
the
the
machine
along
to
that
and
on two
garden.
The
He accepts that
American
the
people of
deserts, garden
had
dream.
namely
plot
and
assumpti_on
lines.
the
garden
characters
the
form
mined
focuses
vs.
a romantic
a great
the
American
myth,
forests,
of
hidden
these
of
continued
artists
Marx
garden
popular
experience
the
William.
while
that
American
version
human)
and Leo
carries
context
the
orientation
the
an
heartland
tragedy
decisions
images--the
of
great
major
to
own simple
quest.
proceeds
hypothesis
drama
Americans its
Garden,
suggests
Kierkegaard
thesis
destiny
American
the for
that
natural
romantic
and penetrating
Judge
revolution
havj-ng
four
within
romantj-c
central
character
on
and blocked
of
and moral
the
within
major
was a roman-
oriented
the
the
society
who "discovered"
Marx
side
of
it
in
America
of
political
the
plot
meaning
unlimited,
was ripe
sensitive
and orientation
vast
delights
over the
the
family
romantic
that
symbols
Srnithrs
of
experience
covered
beasts
history we can
central
an agrarian
and political
more
articulated
is
each
that
writing
American
myth,
with
this
the
expansion
and focuses
The thesis
the
and encouraging
century
underside
of
study , Machine
further
American
terms
Such a vision
his
analysis
the
and
interpreted
cultural
American
The basic
garden
Amerj-ca.
been
be
development
and romantici
society
in
in
people.
and honest
of
western
was adventurous agrarian
the
represented
allowing
a free
for
that
people
of
find
resources,
the
was to
provided
that
structures
quest
Marx
we have
Northern
as follows.
institutional
of
the
myth
the
and motivating
of
over
how this
The American
tic,
fought
was
turning and
within
savage which
88
jected,
but
turned
into
of
happened
what
dread
hidden
the
sets
characters
quick
From this we might
recent
sketch
of
meaning
the
to
tations
responsible
attitude
of
toward This
human experience.
of
contexts
in
sudden
shift
benign
romantic
the
American
one
of
the
ple
of
can
condition
same moral
the
and the
perienced
under
tional
attitudes
In
the
the
forces
of
history
were
alone
when Americans
This
possessed
With
such
technological
confident
that
they
could
forces
of
national
will
that
late of
sixties
of
had been its able
our
its
fathers"
established
bicentennial to
so many young
muster
dark
the
energy
formed
sti11
both
in
nathe
the
case
nuclear
of
felt and the
nature of
our
experienced
in
the
American
and creativity
ex-
being
the
disappearance
The discovery
American
in between
reversal
people
underside
our
cycle
Americans
sudden
has undermined during
sixties
we have
technology
a
an exam-
tradltional
power
and hopes.
celebration
late
the
dialectic
our
master
The
history.
desires
national
our
"sins
has
still
from
was especially
the
warfare.
demonic
of
"governance"
The
tragic'
cultural
fifties
Boone myth.
satirj-c
history more
Here
American
moral
the
epic--the
of the
personal,
life-cycles.
single
Americans
year
of
witnessed.
one of
irnmaturity.
hundred
two
how the
and
tragic
to
side
a dispropor-
in
evaluation fifties
the
and ir-
satiric
recently
and somewhat despairing
depressing reflects
on the
we have
that
meaning
and
resulted
turn
emphasis
and distorted
tionate
in
orien-
and romantic
the tragic
of
and maturity
an immature
with
and
history
cultural
comic
and
plots
literature.
character
life
destroy
desires
satiric
American
the
as overemphasizing
the
American
moral
the
characterize
Americans
for
in
high
of
and
to
threatening
dialectic
conditions
so freguent
powerful
which
appeared,
Such a tragic
society.
the
suddenly
machines
demonic
of
out
tangle
an impenetrable
with
undergrowth
technological
garden
the
was that
fact
in
jungle
a concrete
pro-
destiny
was the
This
be formed.
would
a new society
basic
of
trust
"infancy".
the that In
was occasionally to
satirize
and
89 parody itself,
but seems incapable
and "unwilling" to and genuine celebration.
stage a convincing In Fryets
"spectacle" spectacle and celebration
context,
a comic orientation of
comedy is
character
in
overcoming
who is
lovers.
blocking
The tension
integrating structure lovers.
their or
in
the successful
is
resolved
either
of
a society
related
to its
betiefs
destiny
as a conmunity
of
how the American related
to the Recall
through the
of Fryers literary
longer
that
is
in
closely and its
in western
categories
cycle
cycle
Frye,
the modes of
trend
then,
itself
lovers.
illustration
tory
sketched
successfully
and hopes about itself
observe
Iiterature
in
to celebrate
and comic spectacles,
and culture.
of young
marriage
within the present social "intimacy" the establishment of a new society of
The ability
is
of
The "transcultural', plot some limiting situation or
sacred ritual-s
As a final
are parts
of meaning.
we can
and cultural
his-
of Western literature
in delineating action
of
the form of
the characters,
literature
from the high modes of myth and romance to the low fictional mode of satire and irony with premedieval epics giving way to medieval romances, while Renaissance tragedies and fictional
comedies shifted
toward
anti-heroes
seem less
that
be found with
contemporary than
plots
satiric
human.
and
The same cycle
can
the Greek and Roman cultural
cycles and it can be seen in the American cycle we have just sketched. Naturally the cycles donrt mesh perfectly, nor do they characterize point
the entire
to tendencies
shorter
cultural
literary
the longer
three
western,
different
growth
and death,
the longer,
then, cultural
cycles. the
historical,
joins
cover
into
cycle.
The individual same cycle
larger
and
of any given person,
then,
that
comlcines these
forces
three
reinforces
and becomes part
We can speak of cycle
on a national
civilizational
life
which ultimately
that
but they do
periods.
The American cycle, of
traditions
or orientations
cycle.
of birth, level,
and
The moral
can be seen as a vector in
different
or dialectically
ways but opposes the
90
general
more
gument
perhaps
enough
ory
only
moral
grounded
can be placed
positions plotting
basic
the
the
of
grounds
and orients
sj-ve phases.
yond
the
the
developed on the the
one
other,
into
in
discovery
a transcultural
moral
ground
reveal
its
acting
situations.
an invariant
limits within
in real,
dialectic refi-
the
axis'
could
theory
a context personal,
which axis, of
and
hidden
reveals
theory moral
that
dialectic
the
at
limj-ts
the
universalmoral
literary
be-
but,
context with
which of
poet
the
perspectives
three
Frye's
hand,
this
and
infinite
Kierkegaard's
supposedly
these
ways that
human beings historical
the
of of
The combination interesting
the
forces
assumption
false
is
that
succes-
four
drivi-ng
operate
a fini-te
of
context
the
It to
contexts
meaning
to
ori-entation
and religious
orientatlon
poet
analogue
an interesting
a moral
gious
earlier
three
the
contexts.
and fear'
desire
an anagogic
into
naLure
forcing
same time,
offers of
of
limits
keeps
which
ex-
between
dialectic
this fears
and
desires
finite
is
It
the
through
movement
the
encompass
an infinite
into
expanding
meaning
context
four
struggle
dialectical
the
exemplify
the
four
the
between
of
of
dialectic
human
correlations
a symbol
ultimately
which
orientations of
within
moral
opposed
context
Frye's
as-
orienting
two
between
contrast
that
and one
and its
horizon
basic
the
Second,
sumptions.
Third,
the
a deci-
between
orientation
moral
a basic
shifting
involves
tremes
in
It wi-th an
first,
us,
difference
I
what
paper'
the
of
provides
the
to
attention
draw
theory
specify
way to
interestj-ng sion
Frye's
me that
seems to
of
literary
analyzing
perspectives
major
three
the
to
wish
I
concluding,
consi-der
the
for
context
scale .
and historical In
of
a rich
offers
the-
Frye's
show that
to
model for developing an interesting but also offers nationperspectives on an j-ndividual, and religious
works
al
presented
has been
but
history,
or
a society
an individual,
of
orientation
ar-
religious
the
analysing
in
out
of
same line
The
history-
followed
be
could
not
of
direction
some be could,
and,
concrete,
social
and
on
>L
WORKSCONSULTED Frye , Northrop 1957 Kierkegaard , Sfr en L944 Smith , Henry Nash 1950
Anatomy of Critieism. Princeton Universitv. Either'-)r,. 2 voLumes. Princeton Universitv. The Virgin Land. Unj-versity.
princeton:
princeton
Cambridge: Harvard
THE THEOLOGIANI S PSYCHE: Notes Toward a Reconstruction of Depth psychology Robert The need for tique of
of
a dialectical
the thought
the praxis
estimated. recognj.ze
of
of
and metascientific
C. G. ,Jung and, perhaps
crieven more,
Jungian analysis,
can hardly be overThe need becomes even more apparent when we
that
Jung seems now to be beginning to fate that awaits all more or less
visited
by the
hensive
genius : that
dialectically
of
giving
rise
to
opposed interpretations
1972 and Sanford, tical
Doran
with
Hillman:
be compre-
diverse and even (cf. Kelsey: 1968,
1972, 1975).
The dialec-
reflection
I have in mind would be similar in scope, p a u l insight to Ricoeurrs all but definitirie philosophical interpretation of Freudian psychoanalysis. Obviously, the present paper is no place for purpose,
and depth of
so massive
an enterprise,
eral
contours
tion
would take.
function
that
yet
I would think
I hope it
conveys the gen-
such a critical
interpreta-
But more immediatelyr
my concern is the depth psychology can play in
a reconstructed
theology. Jung has by no means been ignored by the theological community. A recent bibliographical essay lists 442 books and articles devoted at least in part to the rel_ations between archetypal
psychology
In an even more recent out reason that a handmaid for
and theology
(see Heisig) .
study
it has been claimed not withp romises to prove as reliable w o r k "Jung's doing theology today as more metaphysical
schemes proved in the past" (Burrell: 232) . As for myself, I have argued elsewhere that the generalized empirical method of Bernard Lonergan provides the horizon needed for the critical reinterpretatj.on of the Jungian maieutic and for
its
logian,
and that
help
critical
employment on the part
such a critical
the theologian
construct
of
the
engagement with a part
95
of
theology's
theo-
Jung will
94 (Doran z 1977a).
foundations
interpretation of
(L977c) .
deity
my previous
of
psychic or
explicit about
such
symbolism even
implicit
I.
place
of
cialties
the
objectifying
presented,
are
trines
and religious the
mediated
this ies
are
white
general
appropriate
those
the
phase
cating gories,
what
and how are validity orly
to
qualities measure
are of
be obtained"
theology
with
the
those
is
twofold
is
in;
developed,
discipli-nes,
proper
to
theology.
to
"indicate-
theological
to
be demanded of qualiti-es The base of
consciousness that
for categor-
in
(L972a2282) .
differentiated
qenerat-
categories
himself
desired
are
of
doc-
and of
other
with
restricts
validity
spetask
The general
/L/.
desirable
categories
the
with
and on
theological
special
are
with
categories
and religiously
provide
theol-ogy
by theology
Lonergan
As a methodologist,
has
engaged
and
categories
special
what
of
shared
shall of
reader
the
functional
theology
systematic is
of
eight
which
within
communication
I
paper
Foundations
part
Foundations
horizon
paper,
empiricalmethod
among the
theology.
assumptions
the
Specialty, on the
foundations
of
lack
and PsYche
on generalized
thought
Lonergan's
ing
Method
notions
an adequate
a central
of
psyche
of
those
basic
of
course
the
assume a familiarity
I
the
in
Functional
and the
Psyche
that
grounding
reconstruction
an initial attempt Juncl t s .
A.
as ,Jung's
In
intentionality.
elemental
of
in
on more
notion
articulation
the
a vacuum left
fill
to
intentionality
and
from
the
expand
a revised
show how a theory
and to
of
suggest
to
of
referents
can be developed
symbolism
to
wish
I
considerations'
ontological
unconscious,
the
paper
present
the
methodological the
explicitly of
In
convictions
symbolizati-on
adequate
constitutes
what
regarding
person
the
of
and his
Trinity
the
psychology's
his
significance
symbolic
and of
Christ
Jesus
the
of
how a
suggested
also
have
Jung willmodify
of
critique
dialectical
I
in
them'
and interiwill
some measure
95 transcultural,
not
in their
explicit
formulation,
but
in
the realities
formulated. These categories will possess of models "built up from basic terms and relations that refer to (these) transcultural components in human living and operation and, accordingly, at their roots they will possess quite exceptional valj_dity" (295). the utility
Their
derivation,
objectification structure
of the
theologian gian's
finally, of
and from the
There will
gories,
flow
of
religious
be five
sets of
of the
intentionality
articulation
of
from t.he explicit
terms and relations
self-transcending
dynamic state
ity.
will
the basic
the
the
same theolo-
and Christian special
of
subjectiv-
theological
cate-
which we may roughly
list as: religion, the relicommunity in history, divinity, revelation and redemption (290f.) . Now the claim that Jung's interpretation of Christian symbols is a matter of both positive and critical concern for the theologian concerned with generating or deriving gious
categories raises
that
will
be operative
fundamental methodologi-cal
must confront
head-on,
at
of our investigation.
the outset
albeit
in
systematic
difficulties
i-nitially
theology which we
and heuristically, For systematics
is conceived by Lonergan as an explanatory discipline rather than as a descriptive (1957: Index exercise u n d e r " D e s c r i p t i o n - E x p l a n a t i o n " ) / 2/ . T h a t i s t o s a y , t h e properly
basic
terms and relations of systematic theology will aim to propose hypotheses as to the relations of things to one another rather than more or less sophisticated descriptions of things in their relations Lo us /3/. Now, the basic took
terms and rerations its
stand on a faculty
But metaphysical
of the systematic theology that psychology \^/ere metaphysical.
terms and relations
are not basic
but sets of categories for a systematics based on intentionality analysis. Here the basic terms and relations will be psychological, and the psychological base is de,'General basic terms scribed as follows: n € r m ec o n s c i o u s and intentional operations. General basic relations name elements in the dynamic structure linking operations and derived
96
generating of
on the
operations
and correlative
for
nor
logical
derived
terms
concern
is
and
in
intelligence
Jung
Furthermore, of
interpretation
psychology,
archetypal for
be,
if
even it
claim
of
to
than
rather
power?
into
Does not
images
the
from
freedom for
true,
of
the
possesses
because
it
that
Son and his
has
freed
earlier
of it
how could
itself
of
prescind
Is
with
the
it
regarding
rule
significance
from
from
depend
explanation
propositions
and more
explana-
when insight
only
consubstantiality
about
say
limitation
imagination?
Athanasian
may
Moreover'
to
which
explanatory
implicit
554-557)-
not the
the only
and thus
a
imaginative
primitive
Christolo-
/4/. Such
Jung's
the
name
which
modified
ensue
of
to
a pertinence
intrinsic
Does not
vagaries
that
of
representations
pars.
i-s incapable
formulations
a proposition
is
proposition
gl'es?
the
example,
divinity Father
produces
his
states
descriptive,
the it
explanation
representation?
imaginative upon
not that
consciousness
symbolic
tory
it
Is
show?
in
that
claim
be established,
could
more than
be anything
to
of
value
foundations?
specialty,
a pertinence
such
not
critically
however
functional
the
is
there
that
then,
How can we claj-m,
does
the
states
insistent
and
psychological
the
to
with
the
(see 1969b:360-362'
symbols reflect
these
conscious
naming
originating
act,
symbols
Christian
correlative
objects
the
in
frequent
is
in
generate
that
reason
act,
intentionality
he concerned
is
nor
basic
psycho-
Jung's
Lonergan's engaged
operations
among these
act.
not
operations,
intentional
links
he is
is,
That
analysis.
of
that
for
neither For
and relations.
not
on
symbols,
Christian
be pertinent
seem to
would
account,
this
of
known in
(Lonergan , L972a:
states"
interpretation
Jung's
But
to
and
terms
objects
"name the
hand,
other
relations,
343).
Derived
witness."
and Christian
love
his
gift
name God's
terms
basic
Special
states.
is
the
maieutic
by Lonergan's
problem, of
the
and our
psyche
intentionality
answer
will
can be critically analysis
in
such
be that modified a way as to
97 provide
access to an explanatory
sciousness.
It
is
s e L f - a p p r o pr i a t i o n that
will
allow
one and the tory
the derivati-on
same time
symbolic
In psychic
terms and relations
one another erations) ating
of
of
symbolic
con-
reflection
come to
of
categories
yet
invested
are at explana-
self-appropriation,
linking
fix
that with
sym-
are derived which fix way, just as in the selfgeneral basic terms (op-
intentionality
and relations
states
this
themselves
in an explanatory
appropriation
account
account,
of a o f o n e , s o r " ) ns y n b o l i e e o n s c i o u s n e s s ,
significance.
bolic
of
this
the operations
one another
in
the
and gener-
elaboration
a transcendental
or generalized empirical method. The pertinence of Jung's psychology is that, when and transformed into an element within gener-
theological transposed alized
empirical
analysis
method, it
by mediating
in
complements intentionality
explanatory
fashion
the dramatic
or aesthetic
component of the pursuit of intelligibility, and va1ue, and it thus enables the derivation of explanatory categories which, even while explanatory, nonetheless are s1mbo1ic. truth,
But what happens to light
of
archetypal
the transposition
it
undergoes
portion
of the self-appropriation
pirical
method?
transposi.tion
in
Jungts wriLings accounts.
Jung's
will
that will
the worldview
of the
and a consequent very real
that
be decisively
be corrected
Nonetheless,
than a reversal ings,
It
psychology
this
the
when it
becomes a generalized em-
is
changed by this
or myth issuing on certain
change will
counter-position development
in
from
fundamental
be nothing in
Jungian
and enrichment
other writ-
of
discoveries into a horizon which, it would seem, he may have at times intended without ever achieving or being given it, or, if he was brought to it, without ever formulating it satisfactorily. What is this horizon?
oa
B.
Subjectivity
Converted
articulates
Foundations the
sions
It
does
These three
Religious
conversion,
generally
precedes
moralconversj-on conversion
is
conversion sublated
(267f.)
conversion.
the
God's while
fruit
both
the
of
into
a higher and moral
integration
,
gift
conver-
moral I42) . his
of
1ove,
intellectual and
religious
intellectua]
Nevertheless,
/5/.
intellectual
higher
religious,
conversion,
sublated
and both into
of
three
foundational
or
I972a:267-269
fruit
the
moral
then
are
conversions
i-s generally
conversion
horizon
basic
(see Lonergan,
and intellectual
the
which
and com-
systematics
doctrines,
the
from
horizon
basic
so by objectifying
constitute
which
reality.
in
engages
theologian
munications.
the
by moral
unity
conversion
provided
by
are
religious
Thus:
and religious moral, Because intellectua1, self-transcendence, a1I have to do with conversions i ! I;D ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ i h l c ., w a I I three occur within a wlh r ep rrn I L }Jv--IUrL relations to concej-ve their consciousness, single notion I would use this in terms of sublation. to than Hegel's in Karl Rahner's sense rather goes beyond what i-s submean that what sublates new and distinct, Iated, introduces something puts everything on a new basisr so far from let it. or destroying interfering with the sublated preserves it, needs it, includes on the contrary and all its proper features and properties, realization carries them forward to a fuller a richer within context . goes beyond the value, So moral conversion generally. It promotes the truth. to values from cognitional subject to moral selftranscendence. It sets him on a new, existenleve1 of consciousness and establishes hi-m tial in no way as an originating value. But this to truth. interferes with or weakens his devotion He still needs truth, for he must apprehend reality and real potentiality before he can deliberately respond to value. The truth he needs the is sti11 the truth attained in accord with consciousness. But now exigencies of rational of it is all his pursuit the more secure because and it is all he has been armed against bias, the more meaningful and significant because it and plays an essential role in, occurs within, the far richer context of the pursuit of all values.
99 Similarly, religious conversion goes beyond moral. Questions for intelligence, for reflection, for deliberation reveal the eros of the human spirit, its capacity and its desire for self-transc endence. But that capacity meets fulfilment, that desire turns to joy, when religious conversion transforms the existential subject into a subject in love, a subject held, grasped, possessed, owned through a total and so an other-worldIy 1ove. Then there is a new basis for all valuing and al1 doing good. In no way are fruits of intellectual or moral conversion negated or diminished. On the contrary, all human pursuit of the true and the qood is included within and furthered by a cosmic context and purpose and, as well, there now accrues to man the power of love to enable him to accept the suffering involved in undoing the effects of (Lonergan, I972a:24Lf . ) decline. There would seem to be one profound and far-reaching difference between intelrectual conversion on the one hand and moral and religious conversion on the other. For intellectual
conversion,
in
the technical
sense in which seems to be coextensive with the of one's cognitive being. ft is not identical with intellectual or cognitive self-transcendence, for, if it were' not onry intelrectual conversion but knowLonergan uses this self-appropriation
ing itsetf
term,
would be very rare. directly, not knowing,
rntellectuar
conversion but the objectification of what I am doing when I am knowing, why that. is knowing, and what I know when I do that (25). Thus: affects
Intellectual conversion is a radical clari_ ficati-on and, consequently, the elimination of an exceedingly stubborn and misleading myth con_ cerning reality, objectivity, and humin inowledge. The myth is that knowing is like looking, thar objecLivity is seeing what is there to 6e seen and not seeing what is not there, and that the real is what is out there now to be 1ooked at. ...To be liberated from that blunder, to discover the self-transcendence proper to the human process of coming to know, is to break often fong_ ingrained habits of thought and speech. It is to acquire the mastery in oners or^in house that is to be had only when one knows precisely what one is doing when one is knowing. It is I con_ version, a new beginning, a freih start. It opens the way to ever further clarifications and developments. (239-240)
100 Moral and religious coextensive with a state transcendence,
conversion,
of moral and religious
self-
moral and religious
self-
but not with
are
on the contrary'
of "changes the criterion to valuesr" onets decisions and choices from satisfactions conversi-on "is being grasped by ultimate whereas religious It is in love' falling It is other-worldly concern. without conditions' and permanent self-surrender total Moral conversion
appropriation.
such decisive transreservations " (240) . formations can be effected without the subtle capacity for what has occurred that accompanies intellectual detailing into conversion marks initiation Intellectual conversi_on.
qualifications,
difrealm of meaning, the realm of interiorly consciousness (81-85 , 272) . Moral and reliferentiated gious conversion generally occur without such differentiaat the fourth level of They are self-transcendence tion. a distinct
consciousness, but without self-appropriation Intellectual at this fourth level (see 1972a: chap. 1). at conversion, however, is more than self-transcendence intentional
the first
three
levels
of
intentional
It
consciousness.
of understanding that is reflectively unconditioned and then affirmed in grasped as virtually It is not the judgment, "I am a knower" (1957: chap. fl)' a on knowing that constitutes knowing, but the position is
the understanding
philverified base of a critically of the explicit It is properly referred to by Lonergan osophy (385-390). as a conversion that may be called a personal philosophic
part
experience
(see I974279) .
Now initiation
through
intellectual
conversion
into
as a realm of
consciousness f r o m c o m m onsense and theory is also an meaning distinct stage of meaning in the introductj_on to a third historical , ' I n stage conscious and inthe first western tradition. In operations follow the mode of comnon sense' tentional interiorly
differentiated
a s e c o n d s t a g e b e s i d e s t h e m o d e o f c o n u n o ns e n s e t h e r e i s by also the mode of theory, where the theory is controlled stage the modes of common sense and In a third a logic.
r01 theory
remain,
science
ophy,
and there
occur
asserts
its
autonomy from philos-
philosophies
that
leave
science and take their
stand on interiority,r
This
through
initiation
operations
occurs
that
of meaning,
had occurred
narnely the
This clarification taneously
that
also
in
operations
ing are the operations
in
first
the
of morally
of
t\rro stages knowing. is
But also
first
the
in
interiority
conversion.
occurred
clarification
involved
in the mode of
intellectual
operations
a basic
theory to (1972a:85).
simul-
among lhe
two stages
of mean-
and religiously
converted
subjects.
As we have seen, these operations occurred ln and may have given rise to the kinds of clarification that issue from common sense and theoretical objectifications, but they were not objectified by interiorly
actu eaereito
differentiated consciousness. As occurring but not objectified, they did not in fact need, include or sublate intellectual conversion. What needs, includes, and sublates intellectual conversion is self-appropriating moral and religious
consciousness.
The question
as to whether an objectification third
stage of meaning is
tions
of existential
moral
possible
regardj.ng
subjectivity.
moral and religious
arises,
characteristic
then,
of
the
the opera-
What would constitute
self-appropriation
as distinct
from
and religious
conversion? The key to our answer is to be found, I believe, in a fourth conversion. I call it psychic conversion, when joined with psychic conversion. the three conversions specified by Lonergan, enables us to locate
the foundational
role
of
a transformed
archetypal
psychology. First,
then,
conversion. in
the
conversion religious
what I mean by psychic
Then I must show why it
and religious role
I must specify
self-appropriation, sublation
and of
of
the
and briefly
intellectual
intellectual
conversion.
is
key to moraL indicate
conversion
and moral
its
by moral
conversion
bv
ro2 C.
Psychic
Conversj-on
into
an entrance cur
or
before
i-s psychic
WhaL then and
for
or himself j s t h e she
in
herself
of
data
mediates
analysis
festations link
j-n our
occurs
in
in
or
and
One way, tic
to
then,
of
component
Beyond
si-s is
not
scious
being
action
or fourth
this
religious is
more
data
of
level
the
accurate
is
drama-
or
the
through
speak
a fourth
whi-ch intends
of
level
to
experi-ence,
the
conscious-
of
Moral
as an intentional self-transcendence
component
of
component, in
and
Thus it
subjectivity.
first
and at
consciousness
subjectivity. such
con-
our
decislon
deliberation,
to of
levels
intenanaly-
intentionality
the
as existential refer
is
there
moments of
refers
Lonergan
consciousness
and doing.
to
evaluation,
to
of
cognitive beyond
extends
of
however,
concern
fhe
praxis. level
experience-
affective
conscj-ousness
anslysis,
to
conversion
component
the
and judgment
understanding, the
hypnagogic
depths
dreams .
limited but
psychic
the
of
of
which spontane-
the
of
cognitional
analysis.
tionality
with
states
data
the
of
interpretation
ness,
the
principalmani-
mediation
various
imaginal can take
psychotherapy
from
originating
analy-
call
analysis its
subjectivity
dramatic
symbols in
and
dreams
of
modal-
modality
we mi-ght
Imaginal
forms
to
Cognitional
what
con-
he or
which
a cognitive
own day one of
those
of
interlocking
two
modality.
second.
and
affective images
are
whereas
the
mediates
conscious-
presence
of
operations
the there
dramatic
first,
the
many forms,
ous
in
effect
data
the
subjectrs
the
consciousness:
or
and an affective sis
is
all But
subject.
the
of
an objectification
Consciousness
sciousness.
to
1t
differentiated
interiorly
into
through
occurs
ities
conversion' does
and what
conversion
cor-
its
sub j ect?
the
The movement ness
It
on intellectual
depends
can oc-
but
conversion,
intelLectual
is
conversion
meaning.
of
stage
third
the
after
objectification
rect
, psychic
conversion
lntellectual
Like
both
the the knowing
r03 Furthermore, component is
the affective
best understood
component that
is
dreams correctly. further
questions
evaluation, criminate
that
deliberation
good.
pertinent
for
for
or aesthetic it
is
when we understand a drama to
intend
truth,
insight.,
and to
this
our to the
the process of
and decision
that seeks to disfrom what is only apThe dramati_c or psychic component, while
what is
parently
as psychic,
illuminated There is
or dramatic
truly
worth
while
and attending every aspect of intentionality, becomes particularly central and crucial at the level of existential subjectivity, for such subjectivity is concerned with
value,
and values
which themselves are certified
are apprehended in feelings by s1zmbo1s. Thus:
Intermediate between judgments of fact and judgments of value lie apprehensions of va1ue. Such apprehensions are given in feelings. The feelings in guestion are not the...nonl intentional states, trends, urges, that are related to efficient and final causes but not to objects. Again, they are not intentional responses to such objects as the agreeable or disagreeable, t.he pleasant or painiul, the satisfying or dissatisfying. For, while these are objects, still they are ambiguous objects that may prove to be truly good or bad oi only apparently good or bad. Apprehensions of value occur in a further category of intentional response which greets either the ontic value of a person or the qualitative value of beauty, of understanding, of truth, of noble deeds, oi' virtuous acts, of great achievements. For we are so endowed that we not only ask questions leading to self-transcendence , not only can recognize correct ansl/i/ersconstitutive of in_ tentional self-transcendence, but also respond with the stirring of our very being when w6 glimpse the possibility or the actuality of moral self-transcendence. (37f.) And : Not only do feelings respond to values. They d.o so j_n accord with some scale of preference. So we may distinguish vita1, socill, cu1tural, personal, and religious values in an as_ cending order. Vital values, such as health and strength, grace and vigor, normally are pre_ ferred to avoiding the wori, privation3, pains involved in acquiring, maintalning, restoling
104 such as the good of order values, Social them. of the whole values v i tat l h e c o n d i t i o n s which to the vital have to be preferred community, members of the community' of ittdividual values the underwithout do not exist values Cultural but none the valuesr and social pinning of vital Not on bread alone doth they rank higher. iess and operOver and above mere living man live. in a meaning and value men have to find ating, It is the function and operatingliving theii validate' express, to discover, of culture improve such meandevelop, correct, criticize, is the person in value Personal ing and value. and being as loving self-transcendence, hii and in himself of values as originator loved, and invitation as an inspiration in his milieu, values, Religious to do likewise. to others of the meaning and are at the heart finally, and man's wor1d. (31f') value of man's living Further: or imaginary A symbol is an image of a real or is evoked by evokes a feeling that object . . . a feeling. need not evoke the same The same objects and, inversely' subjects in different feelings need not evoke the same symthe same feelings is in the human being an images....There bolic aberrathat may suffer development affective process that of that It is the history tions. a determinate in the person with terminates afand with determinate in life orientation and habits. dispositions, capacities, fective dispositions, capacities, What such affective can be speciindividual are in a given habits awaken determinate fied by the symbols that that by the affects and, inversely, affects sYmbols. . . . evoke determinate or aberration, development, Affective and transformation a transvaluation involves was moving no longer What before of symbols. did not move now is movj-ng' movea; what before the change to express So the symbols themselves . and dispositions capacities new affective symbols t.hat do not submit to . . .Inversely, seem to and transformation transvaluation (64-66) in development. point to a block Symbols' satisfy.
the
moreover, need
for
fu1fill internal
a need
that
logic
cannot
communication'
have to reveal vitality and psychic organic and, consciousness to intentional themselves has to consciousness intentional inversely, and psyche' of organism secure the collaboration
105 Again, our apprehensions of values occur in intentional responses, in feelings: here too it is necessary for feelings to reveal their objects and, inversely, for objects to awaken feelings. It is through slmbols that mind and body, mind and heart, heart and body communicate. In that communication symbols have their proper meaning. ft is an elemental meaning, not yet objectified....It is a meaning that fulfils its function in the imagining or perceiving subject as his conscious intentionality devel5ps or goes astray or both, as he takes his stance to nature, with his fellow men, and before God. It is a meaning that has its proper context in the process of internal communication in which it occurs, and it is to that. context with its associated irnages and feelings, memories and tendencies that the interpreter has to appeal if he would explain the symbot. (66f.) I have guoted
so extensively
from Lonergan
in order most of the material for what I mean by psychic conversion. psychic
to demonstrate indicating
that
he provides
conversi-on is the release of the capacity for the internal communication of symbolic consciousness. It is effected I^then one gains the habit of negotiating one's dreams as ciphers of the dramatic component that attends one's intentional
operations
as a knowing and acting subject. rts and cumulative result is an integrated affec-
progressive tivity
which
expresses
tentionality
itsel_f
and psyche,
as a complementarity
of
in-
the conscription
of psyche into toward intelligibility, truth and value, and at the same time the synchronizing of in_ tentionalityts projects with the potentialities of one's developing affectivity. The development of affectivity, and especially its increasing capacity for objectivity or intentionality's
detachment,
orientation
reflected in the movement from the permea_ dreams by the bizarre to their bearing the aesthetic qualities and directness that reflect increasing individuation (see p. 65) . tion
is
of one's
r have argued ersewhere all
the
specifications
gan, and yet moral
and
that
it
interlectuar
for
that
psychic
conversion
is different conversions
laid
conversion
meets
down by r,oner-
from the religious, which he has treated
r06 (see
sublation
the
include
of
sphere
imaginal
and
tional
psychic
I
here, is
conversion
dreaming
by
empirical,
proceed
will key
the
that
argument
the
to
repeat
than
Rather
i-ts
ra-
inte1ligent,
consciousness.
existential
arguments
these
being
and
conscj-ousness
of
of
consciousness
of
levels
in-
have
relations
the
extends
the
anong
I
same work,
the
conversion
obtain
that
sublation to
psychic
that
dicated
In
L977az24Q'246).
Doran ,
to
moral
and religious
is
clear
already'
in
the
fo11owing
ls
the
basis
self-
appropriati-on.
Self-appropriation
D . Existential
of
The basis
aesthetic
subjectivity;
this
reciprocal
relationship
of
in
fashion
3)
the
4)
the
capacity
is
the
fruit
psychic
5)
psychic
of
of
intentionality
jectivi-ty.
The capacity
involve on what Attendant
toward
appropriation
the
responses.
for
this
sub-
moral
is
reading
of
reading
existential
is
that
a great
deal
we have
alreadY
upon
the
and
truth
component
to
the
and
data
of
The conflict
feelings. from
understanding,
these
steps
me simply
1et
repetition, seen.
component in
self-transcendence
intelligence,
of
each of
of
presentation
a detailed
Since
buitd
sym-
self-aPProPriation.
religious
would
dreams;
our
an explicit
turn
heart
the
in
elemental
these
enables
in
enables
base
and
affectivity
moral- and religious
our
of
base
form
what
conversion; thus
conversion
aesthetic
aesthetic
fliqht
elemental
negotiating
for
the
This
itself
manifests
inversely,
are
and structure
of
and
moral
and,
feelings
by our
evoked
images
symbolj-c
bols
steps:
five
of
symbols
to
responses
affective
our
2)
symbol
Briefly
subjectivitY;
religious
the
subjectivity
aesthetic
1)
summarized
may be
argument
the
my position
our
raising
Lhere
consciousness
that
the
desire
and between
for
questions
of
deliberation,
between
movi-ng
intenti-onality
of
is is
to
a dramatic revealed
in
know and the
maki-ng values
or
107 satisfactions a drama of
the criterion
of our decisions,
the emergence or failure
authentic
subject.
of
constitutes
emergence of
the
The desire
to know, Lonergan te11s us, can invade the very fabric of our dreams (1957:4) , that is, it affecLs not only the intentionality of the intelligent int.elligibility that is spirit, but also the psychic and bodily
undertow that conditions dreams of an intelligent spirit telligence our
incarnate
spirit.
The
will be permeated with inThat our dreams are ciphers of due to the psychic component that
and meaning.
intentionality
attends
a1l
is
intentionality
in
its
pursuit
of meaning, truth For we pursue or fail to pursue the objectives of intentionality, not as pure spirits, but as spiritual, psychic and bodily subjects. What dj_scloses itself in and value.
dreams is
the pure instinct,
status
of
our desire,
and our desire
is
not
but the polymorphic
desire of an incarnate The drama of our intentionality is the drama of the conflict between detachment and disinterested.ness in spirit.
our desire
to know and in our constitution of ourselves and the world, on the one hand, and the attached and interfering desire of our sensitivity, our individual and group bias, and our flight from further theoretical and philosophic questions that Lonergan calls general bias, on the other veals
hand.
itself
It
is
dialectic
of desire thac redreams /6/. The dialectic of desire experienced is aesthetic subjectivicy.
in our
as affectively
While the dialectic nent to every level
of
cific
importance
reveals
sider
the fourth
1evel,
the issue
this
is
of desire intentional itself
attends
and is pertj_-
consciousness, only
existential
its
when we come to subjectivity,
specon-
where
value,
and where what is at stake is characmay be said that the dialectic of desire attends the pursuit of meaning and truth precisely because meaning and truth are themselves values and because their realization ca1ls for a decision on the part of the exister.
In fact,
tential
subject
being.
It
is
it
for for
self-transcendence
exisLential
in one's
subjectivity
that
cognitive values
as
108 such are the issue, and, as we have seen, the base of the in structured value experience lies in an affectivity This by symbolic consciousness' terms of and certified of desire,
the dialectic
subjectivity,
aesthetic
is the
being (see Doran: L977d, base of our moral and religious of desire proThus the access to the dialectic I977e\. enable us to appropriate vided by psychic conversion will consciousness. rf I r ^P D-J.e,rar f el r i ^ gious
and
seen,
intellectual
psychic
conversion.
independent
are
version gious
moving
appropriation seem,
(moral
I
consciousness
in
consciousness,
tential psychic
is
occurrence,
any of
the the
simply
munication
release
of
at
of
symbolic
reatity
tional
sublating
is
the
in
least
the
the
key
specified for
intellectual
by the
the
aid
extent
as rigorous
to
consciousness' base
of
exis-
maieutic
is
conversion,
in
this
of
independent
being
by Lonergan' the its
consciousness,
specified
existential to
principle
capacity
it
being,
aesthetic to
for
self-
into only
psychic
while
conversions
three
of
then Thus,
conversion.
For
sub-
of that
cognitive
and reasonable
emphasizing
be
self-
relations
subjected
has been
intelligent
am correct
one's
sublated
securely
consciousness as
a maieutic
task
can be
of
level
and religious)
such
that
the
at
seem to
would
conversions
three reality.
foundational
him constitute
would
among the
obtaj-n
that
lation
is
Lonergan
indeed
the
about
correct
con-
seff-appropriation,
and religious
moral
to
appropriation
intellec-
and reli-
moral
to
intellectual
from
subject
the
upon
there
fact,
In
self-appropriation.
a dynamic
its
and prior
of
As we have
and religious
moraf
whereas
greatly
is
attendant
is
conversion
self-appropriation,
tual
If
religious
conversion
by
facilitated
aided
if
by
conversion
and moral
intellectual-
and of
conversion
by moral
conversion
intellec-
of
sublation
the
then
self-appropriation,
tual
the key to moral and reli-
is
ronversion \
intentional
its
1eveI of
fourth
at this
our subjectivity
it
conversion
com-
internal role
in
founda-
provides into
one's
in
the
109 commitment to
all
the
of
surrender
hands of
value
and both of
cognitive
these
and affective
conunitments into being
into
the
God.
E. The Three Orders
of
There are three
Elemental
different
Symbols kinds
personal,
archetypal,
and anagogic.
relations
among these
three
The differences
orders
approached from a discussion
of dream slzmbols:
of
and
symbols are best
of the unconscious.
The unconscious is one of the most ambiguously employed notions in the human sciences. I believe that the key to the precise and legitimate empl_oyment of the terminology tion '
of
of the unconscious the notion
of
lies
in a carefut
As Lonergan has indicated.,
the unconscious, in
fact,
of
subjectivity,
is
conscious
undifferent
freguently
used to refer
the
to what is
expression,
or has been,
but not, objectified
This aspect /7/. would better be called ,'the
I believe, ,' But what is
iated.
discrimina-
energy.
truly
unconscious is not present to itself,
all
energy in the universe that is the energy that emerges into new forms and laws in accord with emergent probability but not in accord hrith potentially intelligent emergent probability (see Lonergan, 1957:L23L28, 209-2LL). takes
the
form of
More remotely, conscious
Proximately it
to consciousness,
neural-physiologica is
universal
I process
energy,
the
this
energy
in
the body.
entire
non-
cosmos.
Now energy begins to become conscious when it becomes psychic energy, and psychic energy emerges in the dream. With .lung, $/e may distinguish between the ego of the conscious
subject
and unconscious,
and the totality that
of
subjectivity,
Jung ca11s the
self
conscious (see inter alia
Jung, L972II23-24L').
But in terms of our discussion of energy , when neural-physiologica 1 energy enters into consciousness through the dream, a portion or aspect of the unconscioug dimension of the self has become conscious. On our analysis,
these dream slmbols
are personal.
They
110
come from is
that
personal
the
forgotten
and
that
have
as elements
those
that
outer
events,
are
ground
psyche. the
to
said
cal1s
unconscious
or,
less
happily,
of
the
the
them,
is
in
of
tic
the
of
of
now offers
the
j-tself
There final
is
limit
is
the all the
the
life
subject about
dialectic
are
properly
the
to
consci-ous-
no longer but
form
symbols
a coninefthe
existence,
contained
j-n the
the the
constitutes of
drama-
ultimate
are
nature,
meaning
mean-
whole
summed up within
her
or
dreams
of
and
creative
or
fashion
such
In
personal
the
as the
history
of
is
that
so much mimetically
not
is
from
call'
divine
dreams
such
the
self-
of
beyqnd
and then
that
final of
a totality of
the
contained
relationships
to
of
as his
can be
transcendence, going
an imitation
or
which
within
context
caIl.
that
mystery
fable
of
system
or
of
These
existence.
corrunentary on life text
is
subject
dreaming
context
even
a revelatory
in
ttrem ana offered ness
or
and history
nature
are
in
from
even
medium of
they
that
nature
of
expressive
objective recorded that
of
cosmic
the
The symboJ-s of
anagogic,
called
is
transparent
the
power.
redemptive
process
hermeneutic
that
energy
unconscious,
inq
are
Such dreams
or
the
nor
absolute
of
the
of
lj-mit
absolute
God.
but
energy,
transcendent
collective
directness
energy
ego-transcendent
their
religions,
world
an experj-enced
with
originate not
realm,
great
the
their
is
dreams,
certain
are
there
all
of
annals
the
Jung
in
that
energy
what
Finally,
but
and rebirth'
death,
li-fe,
and the
con-
:.nto
nature
imitate
of
as of
prophetic
or
ego-transcendent
to
corresponds
i-mpersonal
motifs
as well
dreams,
emergence
only
not
images,
archetypal
are
They
generic
of
reflection
mo-
the
images
Their
self-transcendent.
and generalizable
with
of
is
that
energy
of
sciousness
products
the
But
These
synchronj-stic
either
are
universal
and decline.
development
of
tifs
more
reflect
dreams
other
fashion.
undifferentiated
or
a differentiated
either
in
conscious
been
before
never
as well
consciousness
by
repressed
all
includes
which
unconscious,
and which of
a concrete
that
human desire,
reflects the
111 dialectic
of unconditional
once the final
and basic
love and cosmic hate that option
of
is
at
every human subject.
Thus Joseph Flanagan correctly remarks that "in the anagogic phase of meaning, a single symbol can become so concentrated in meaning as to contain within itself an unlimited feeling of desire or dread. The classical example of this
in
of Christ speak of scious
the Western literary
universe are the symbols and Satan" (L977:78) /8/. rf we may still anagogic symbols as the emergence of the uncon-
into
consciousness, we do so only improperly, i.e., with reference to the psychoid medium of these dreams and to our own absolutely spiritual unconscious, and not with reference
to the
and quite
first
personal
agent of
such
dreans /9/. II. A. The Way of
ilung and Method
Individuation:
ilung
Individuation,
the process of becoming one's own L972:L73) , can be set within the context set by the incorporation of psychic conversion into the foundational proposed by Lonergan. reality It then beself
(see Jung,
comes the psychic and aesthetic co??elatiue of the selfa p p r o p r i a t i , o n of i n t e n t i o n a l i t y . In 1946 Jung wrote an essay that has since come to be regarded as programmatic for the future developments of archetypal
psychology.
This essay is entitled, "On the Nature of the Psyche" (1969a2159-234). A recent survey of the development of the notion of the archetypes since Jung's own work spotlights this essay as the springboard of
(see Goldenberg I LgTS:199-220) In the present section I propose to employ this /L0/. essay to demonstrate in a very initial fashion how ilungian psychology can be reconstructed from the horizon estabthe later
lished
refinements
by generalized Jung presents
gressive opposites
empirical
the process
and cumulative
method. of
individuation
reconciliation
are named spirit
and matter
of or
as a pro-
opposites. instinct.
The The
T]-2
in
trayed
"On the
For
an anomaly. not
speaking,
These
tents. but
of
forms
(1969a:165f.i
archetypes are to
These the
moment the
forms
a matrix
background
or
Jung
(168)
consciousness" the
notion
of
from
indispensable
raw material
chic and ness,
have
everything
subliminal "the
us by
This that
apperception,
form"
ous suestion"
(Jung, of
(165) .
/LI/. that
for
psychic
which This
ss. "a pre-
as
to
he introduces ego-
divides
background.
above, merest
or below 'threshold'
psychic
system
consciousness memory'
reflection,
feeling,
possibility
even
the
them
"The
psyknowledge--namely t t h o u g h t s r unconscious
all
beside,
unattainable."
perceptj-on' fectivity,
close
from
separated
of
just
least
at
context
this
psychic
entire
perhaps
reactions--and 'insights' lie
apparently sibly
the
as
which'
L969a:165) .
A threshold
consciousness
con-
perception
of
refers
In
/L2/.
threshold.
or
yet
are
unconscious
characteristically
by
but
(ego-) consciousne
to
background
is
ideas
images
constitute
the
of
hypothesis
met
L974:34f.)
forms
(Jung,
complexes
impersonal
or
and Frey-Rohn,
everywhere"
the
inborn
ego,
the
the
a subject
Jung ca1ls
analogous
"fundamentally
be found
to
thalers."
hundred
as Kant's
as real
They
'presented'
psy-
conpLexes as
p1ans,
that
that
as perceptions
not behavior, r r s k e t c h e s, as
actually
not
of,
be thought
to
of
behavior,
not
though
are
are
as patterns
the
the
easily
of
but
representations,
of
is
objection
this
Jung
symbols.
to
without
representations
unconscious
of
notion
grounds
on the
unconscious
the
of
hypothesis
of
concern
Wundt objected
Wilhelm
example,
For
and
refuting
by
psychologists
proper
the
is
The
por-
is
images
begins
Psyche"
the
conscious
chologist.
psychic
of
psyche'
the
opposites
the
some turn-of-the-century
is
what
only
of
Nature
of
contention
form
dramatic
the
of
reconciliation
or
integration
is
integration
ongoing
their
of
operator
L969azL72)
an unconscious
/L3/. subject
"may poswi1l,
etc., In
and yet
including
has'
imagination,
judgment'
conscious-
this
all
dfin
sense'
becomes a seri-
113 A less hypothesis
reified
and inchoatively
more differentiated
would speak, however, not of an unconscious
subject, but of the dissociation or dissociability of the psyche into complexes. Dissociation can result from one of two quite different occasions: the repression of originally conscious contents because of their incompatibility with
and (more often
ego-consciousness,
functioning
processes
of
consciousness
at
them.
In either
energy
to cross
that
never
for
Jung) the
entered
into
ego-
all
because the ego could not assimilate case, the complexes may possess the the
threshold,
and if
ego-consciousness
and are reflected to psychopathology (175) .
so they in
the
do aff ecl-
symptoms known
The notion
of the threshold is a metaphor originally used in physiologicat studies of sensation. When introduced into psychology it raises the possibility that is a lower as well as an upper "there threshold for psychic events, and that consciousness, the perceptual system par excellence, may therefore be compared with the perceptible scale of sound or 1ight, having like them a lower and upper limit" extend this
(176).
notion
of
of ego-consciousness
Moreover,
threshold
there are "'psychoidr the psychic state" (176) . The hypothesis if
grated
there into
may be that
\ ^ r ec a n
to the outer
limits, not the psyche in general, processes at both ends of
alone but of
so that
only
it
of
the
unconscious
are unconscious
consciousness
contents
can be verified that
can be inte-
by an interpretative
method. The dream has been one of the principal mediators of thj.s integration, but whereas for Freud dream contents are exclusively linked with the instinctual sphere, for Jung their sive
specifically character
psychic
of
instinct
ways by "the will." tion of "the willr" (LgLl /14/. stinct" tion
of
function
component has lost
the compul-
and can be applied
in different
ft can even function, under the direcin ways "contrary to the original inThe psychic, then, is "an emancipafrom its instinctual form and so from the
114
inner
and
outer
show itself
sources"
from
issue.
the Jung
a point
function
(182) .
form" the
would
This
question
in
instinct
mask a sense of
easily which
by
be due
other
direction in
the
of
fact
which
than
in
that "may
biological, development"
of
course
the
instinct rspiritual'
the
to
human instinct,
is
ulti-
will
energy
a so-cal1ed
seem to
i-nstinct,"
sheer
intrinsic
on
reticent
is
psychic)
be oriented
to
becomes apparent
only
from
(the
the
which
and attains
sense,
ori-ginal
the
at
altogether
ceases
Jung
freedom
sup6r'ieuz'e
What
phenomena emanci-
compulsion?
partie
"the
reach
other
psyche.
the
psychic
these
increasing
"With
says,
mately
of
limit
physiological
of
limits
lower
the
upper
the
pated
from
.) .
So much for about
i-t begi-ns
where
motivated
a will
to
accessible
(lBlf
is,
that
application'
more
of
and becomes capable
determinism freer
and
extensive
its
loses
function
the
where
begins
The psychic
a mechanism.
into
harden
to
quality
or
condition
to
it
causes
tion,
func-
the
of
determinant
as a sole
which,
compulsj-veness
(182) . for Jung is a sphere of disposable then, The psychic, j n t e r m e d i a t e and determinism between physiological energy, The psychic
spi-rit. these each
and
them,
guj-dance of besides
the
instinctual.
Is
the
unconscious
is
psychoid?
it
sive
with
scious, not into
entered, the
aL once with
this
in
and
of
psychic
Jung',
then,
psyche
the
Does not
in
some cases
but the the
the
in
energy Jung
unconscious Freudian
for
Jung the
where is
the
findings
at
term,
9oa1s all,
or
coextenuncon-
which not
energy
forced
so he sets
doing
other
and will
cannot
the
under
processes
physiological
disposable
further
with
of
into
psychic
even
both
with
another
familiar
and conscious?
question,
consciousness,
functions.
not
those
to
sphere
whi-ch includes of
Is
for
ever
one
is
which
conscj-ousness? refer
reaches
them with
links willr"
"the
linked
intrinsically
spheres,
extra-psychic of
is
to
have
enter, becomes deal
up a model
personalj-stic and the
fringes
psychoid
115 The first so conceived,
two sets of are psychic,
from the contents differentiated
'tcontents"
of the unconscious,
in a manner quite
but
of ego-consciousness.
and unintegrated
which can recede ever further
different
They include
feeling-toned
un-
complexes
from ego-consciousness .
As
they do so, they assume an ever more archaic, mythological, and even at times numinous character. With increasing dissociation, they seem I'to sink back to a more primitive ( archaic-mytho
logica 1 ) level , to approximate in character to the underlying pattern, instinctual and to assume the qualities which are the hallmark of instinct: automatism, nonsuscept.ibility to influence, all-or-none reaction, and (f87).
so forth"
They are little tive
Yet they are not psychoid but psychic. luminosities endowed with an "approxima-
conscj-ousness" (f89f.).
They correspond, in fact, to "tiny conscious phenomena" (199). Thus the psyche is af ter a1I consciousness, but its contents are, says .Jung, partly
conscious
and partly
" conscious-unconsc with emancipation
i.ou s whole " whose lower from instinct.
But now further distingui-shes conscious. tiges ties
instinct.
to
consists
and heredity
There is
corresponds
reaches
patterns.
But,
Jung un-
of vesconquali-
fixed
Insofar
human animal functions instinctively, he or ped with such instinct-types or instinctually imaginal
for
closely
an image with
every instinct.
a
beqin
and the collective
unconscious
evolutj-on
The psyche is
are in order,
between the personal
of biological that
clarifications
The collective
nected with
unconscious.
she is
as the equip-
related
says ilung, these types or arche-
"are not just relics or vestiges functioning; they are the ever-present necessary regulators of the instinctual types
of earlier
modes of
and biologically
sphere" and represent "the neaning of the instincts" (201) . Jung claims to have found at least an indirect access to these instinctual patterns in human activity through the gradual discovery of
certain
fantasies
of
his
well-defined patients.
themes in the dreams and
These themes manifest
and
116
render
of
tiplicity
and order;
and dark,
upper
and
opment,
with
brings (203).
is
characterized
it
the
(204) .
ing"
that
lated
tions
(204) .
material" Jung
hdY be
says,
imaginal in
form,
They
cal. subject break
fulness
he enjoys
effects
of
it,
is
not
draw
to
as correspondences
the
which,
human inin
appear
when they
spirit,
of
an element
mysti-
or
spiritual
and draw and would
experience
in
the
the are
experience or
can be healing
significance.
the
forma-
of
the
not
meaning-
(205) .
archetypal
as represented
moral
is
crea-
of
archetypes
he cannot
which
con-
conscious
convictions
religious
full
.Iung postu-
with
or
"a
mean-
unconscious
the
endowed with i-s numinous
and
one
Such experience
Yet
by
its
of
but
existing
are
/L5/.
from
a spell
so deep
Nonetheless the
are
they
can mobilize
under free,
the (205)
character
their
that
in
patterns
stinctual
(203).
seems ruled
identical
end
ac-
mental
corresponding
the
regulators
Ihe
effect"
stimulators
forth of
themselves
availing
by
it
that
by unconscious
experience'
and
and call
devel-
whole
fact
mants
collective
as regulators
process
therapeutj-c
of
ro-
my experi-
the
pattern
such
certain
of
and ethnography"
the
of
union
some qua-
in
the
process
of
basis
fantasy-activity
tive
of by
tradition
only
are
act
which
ditions
climax
centering
not
"there
is,
such
1i9ht
cross)i
followed
process
mul-
the
centring
the
records
the
from
us
on the
(square,
and dreams guided
the whole
foreknowledge
the
left;
and
possible
with
"coincide
Furthermore,
of
as
greatest
as known to
tivity
opposition
surpassed
These fantasies
regulators
the
centring
never-to-be
the
"chaotic
usually
that
charac-
salient
fotlowing:
and finally
sphere);
system....The
ternary
dim
the
which
the
quaternity
arrangement
and a radial
most
the
right
lower,
and
(circle,
ence,
duality;
a third;
in
opposites
are
images
these
teristics
tation
Anong
process
the
recovery
conscious
individuation.
named
Jung
of
capable
Spirit , . . . subsist
and
always
image,
instinct
side
by
has
"belong side
positive. since
destructive,
archetypal
that
conclusion
spir-
as such together
as reflections
rto
I]-7 in our own minds of the opposition that ( 2 0 6 1, b u L " i n s t i n e t is
underlies
psychic energy"
a . n Am o ? e t h a n s p . L r i t i s B. Individuation It tincti-ons
good.
all
not in itself
Both can be both"
bad
(206).
and Generalized
Empirical
Method
seems to me necessary to
introduce
here the dis-
we have already
established
in our methodologi-
cal
comments, so as to make clear the reLation of ilungrs presentation to our ewn formulations. What Jung encourages us to suggest is, first, that there is an upper and a lower
threshold
differentiated, dividing of
dividing
ego-consciousness
and a further
the whole of
self-presence
upper
conscj-ousness
and including
to use Jung's
psychic
but
terms,
understood
both ego-consciousness
upper threshold
with
and
from processes
are psychoid,
by analogy
un-
and lower threshotd (understood in terms
the whole realm of the undifferentiated) that,
from lhe
that
is,
non-
Lhe psyche.
The
psyche from spirit,
divides the lower psyche from matt.er. Our terminology would alter Jung's formulation to the following: perhaps beyond the structure of consciousness, at both ends of the spectrum that stretches
from the dream to the highest reaches of existential consciousness in agapic love and in the mystic's cloud of unknowing, there are processes that, at the lower end, are literally
and entirely
upper end, are purely structure our his call
and, at the
spiritual.
Our "spectrum of the "psyche in geneialr,' Jungrs lower psychoid aspect, while
of consciousness"
"unconscious" is higher psychoid aspect spirituaLprocesses
unconscious
is
Jung's
would refer
that
originate
to
what I would
independently
of the conscious subject they may affect. These spiritual processes are the domain referred to by what Christian spi-rituality has come to call the discernment of spirits. The "psyche in general" for Jung means whal we, following Lonergan, would call the subject. Thus when Jung speaks of the unconscious he means sometimes what we also mean by the unconscious, sometimes
118
what
the
sometimes
psychoid
upper
be discriminated,
tality
of
as
self
psychoid
lower
be used of
part
psyche
of
to an aspect of j-s the beginning
the
both
unconscious,
I
but the
of
reaches
for
of
the
of
of
dialectic
(Jung,
choice)"
sent
at
one
least
As we can
the
dimensions.
Jung
understands
as a progressive
viduation of
seer
of
opposites
operator
of
and matter
is
an intrinsic
same time
the
are,
as
such,
is
of
both of
constituent meaning
the
in
its
or
(freedom
process
i-s
desire
would
of
reprej-ndi-
reconciliation The
instinctenergy.
psychoid.
spirit,
the
notion
our
of
psychic
instj-nctual
lower
becomes "essen-
conflict
the
in
of
and will
and matter
spirit
any point
at
and cumulative
reconciliation
their
it
this
its
of
lower
The dialectic
but
this,
term'
the
then
instinct
blind
1969a:183).
than
more complicated
the
beyond
psychoid
Psyche
desire.
between
conflict
tially
conscious
reserve
approaches
moreover,
wi11,
is
The introduction
dimensions.
of
uncon-
personal
the
Jung' s psychic
energy the
Jung ca11s
what
power
directing
psychic
refer
us the
for
what
altogether
is
what
physico-chemical
of
and I
Jung,
seems to
undifferentiated'
the
"twilight
For
and the
For
term'
the the
speaking'
/L6/.
for
except
and
upper
the
strictly
whereas
j ective-
disposable
the
i.e.,
time, or
for
unconscious,
to
into
this"
psyche,
(L972a:34),
objectified"
not
the
unconscious
and,
extra-sub
calls
to
a reality
consciousness,
substitute
Lonergan
what
of
would
Such a descrip-
not,
"just
the
extrapsychic
even
or
is
hypothesis
is
scious
but
which
self,
unconscious,
expressing
should
to-
inflationary,
refers
Jung
reachings
self's
the
spheres,
the the
moreover, in
for
may hold
the
of
termj-nology
(1968c:355).
can be set"
no limits
which
is
that
strj-cter
concept,
"a borderline
as they
a notion
one place
in
so much so that
allow:
self
the
In
spirit.
sharply
as
posits
our
what
beyond
extends
tion
or
subjectivity
is
that
realms
Jung
and
undifferentiated,
realm
these
should
that
the
call
disLinguish
to
failing
to
chosen
we have
Spir-
The archetype
but
it
is
at
counterpole-
the It
119 displays
images will form of
tulation
display
the process of
a story
or narrative
consti-tutes
meaning.
the
images re-
And yet
as well
as good.
difficulties within
of great
of
in recapi-
individuation
through
a forekno!'/1edge of
spirit
and matter
can be de-
even morally
evil
as
we are opened upon intellectual proportions which cannot be resolved
framework of
the
of
reflect
as therapeutic,
Clearly
the reconciliation
steps along the way to the goal.
the coincidence
structive
These
whose intelligent
recovery
The images seem to
the goal or of certain
well
archetypal
the
in the psyche of the dreaming subject.
leased the
meaning through
this
psychology
scientific
alone.
We
seem to be led by the very process of discovery to a standpoint that is beyond psychology, beyond the scientific disengagement of a purely immanent process of subjective psychological development. The context seems t,o be set by this analysis for integrating psychology not only
with
ity,
and especially
of
intentionality
analysis
with
but also with
the tradition
spiritual-
of the discernment
spirits.
But can we be more precise on the notions of the collective unconscious and the archetypes? I believe we can again draw upon the methodological considerations of the first portions of this paper for a more satisfactory formulation of the discoveries of ilung than Jung himself was able
to provide
for
them.
The collective unconscious, psychic.
unconscious,
Whereas the personal
in the neural-physiological that is
all
that
then,
should be considered
unconscious
bodily
the personal not as
is
a1-l energy the subj ect
process of
not present to itself, the collective unconscious energy beyond these neura l-physio logical processes is not present to itself. The collective or, better, is
impersonal or cosmic unconscious the universe least
like
as psychoid,
that
inchoatively
the bodies
of
is
neither
conscious,
conscious
is
at bottom aI1 energy in
psychic
energy and thus at
nor non-conscious
subjects.
Impersonal
energy in
energy,
as
L20
i.e.,
by emerging
there
are
processes
the
variations
in
thematic
impact
their
at
and even
the
times
be narrated
will
to
covered at
even
quite
in
times
Jungf's
Furthermore, of
the
conciliation
and
and matter.
Spirit
dental
processes
emergence images
released
not
spirit
of
but
of
and
involve
action,
these
slmbols
the
from
human drama
to
the
into
accurate and of
the
nature take
that place;
enable they
but
The
reconciliation,
in
the
in
subiect
their
inter-
account,
of
some of
as anagogic.
and often the are
subject,
the
On our speak
others
recurrent
splritual
subjectrs
transcend
to
the
authenticlty. the
through
both
the
a univerin
individuality
images.
archetypal
are
purely
as a participant
as archetypal
images taken
that
be more
would
in
and matter
subject
subiect
,Jungts
images
Archetypal
the
for
Spirit
affect
emergence psyche
the
and matter
are it
in in
spirit
though,
of
failure
or
and value,
capacity
subjectrs
participation,
this
reasontranscen-
sin91e
truth
suggest,
the
spirit
of
intelligent,
limitation.
I
transcend
that
through
that,
is
re-
concrete
the
the
know and the
a particj-pant,
is
is
consciousness'
to
dis-
emergence
the
opposites
intelligibility,
Matter
willingness.
subject
the
subject
desire
unrestricted sal
in
of
intention
of
the
of
and responsible
able,
theme
and perhaps
ages
shows us that
integration the
and ground
and are
other
a matter
is
au-
cultures.
work
subject
authentic
in
archaic
the
variations
the
cross-culturally
operative
been
have
for times
on the
which
through
symbols found
are
the
at
the
since
and,
variations
the
one,
in
transpersonal
are
and meaning
a cross-cultural
is
theme
of
emergence
the
variations
These
subject.
thentic
of
theme
also
but
interaction,
neural
of
a ground
on
forgotten
and
and accounted
by Freud
highlighted
fashion
displaced
images
show themselves
often
that
energy'
dream's
the
repressed
the
only
and evaluations
meanings
by
not
revealed
In
dream-
the
into
unconscious,
psychic
by becoming
consciousness
come into
can
personal
the
constitutes
which
as that
well
cyclical
communication
the
associative
of
L2L clusters
that
refer
and evoke human action
to
as a whole
and especially
as it displays the story of a conflict between desire and reali-ty. Anagogic symbols are no longer parts of a whole, however associative, as are archetypal images, but the containers of the whole of human action, symbols that seem to be or reflect or negate the Logos, the
shaping
word of
95-I28)
the
universe
and of
(see Frye:
history
Again,
as iloseph Flanagan has indicated, /L7/. Christ and Satan function slzmbolically in an anagogic rather than archetypal fashion for the Christian psyche and even for the secular psyche of Western people /Lg/. C. Individuation
and the
Jung does not treat
Problem of the
Evil
symbolic
significance of and of Satan in Christian tradition as anagogic slzmbols, but makes of them archetypal symbols on the same plane as, e.9., the royal king and queen of alchemical Christ
lore
who slzmbolize for ,Jung the androgynous nature of the (see 1969b), or the golden flower of Taoist titerawhich Jung interprets as symbolizing the wholeness of
psyche ture
(see 1967:1-56r €sp. 22-251. Such slzmbols are taken from nature and imitate nature, albeit in a generic and highly associative manner, which allows them to reflect a wholeness in nature. If Christ and Satan are individuated
considered they
life
as archetypal
are necessarily
other
darkness.
rather
than
incomplete,
Neither
anagogic,
however,
for
reflects
one is light and the a wholeness in nature
such as is symbolized in the nuptial eoni.unctio or even in the golden flower. On the archetypal level, only a conjunction of Christ and Satan would seem to reflect the wholeness of nature that the associative clusters that are archetypes symbolize. And this is precisely how Jung treats
Lhese two symbols,
are adequately is
the goal of
sarily out
sin
to
as needing
represent
individuation.
inadequate
the
self, Christ
as a symbol of
and darkness.
the
one another
if
the wholeness, for self,
Jung is for
Only the reconciLiation
they that
neces-
he is
with-
of God's
L22
Jung
in
Implicit
expressed
insight
were
interaction,
their ize chic
enerSy
bad.
further
can make several
moves Jung
and theological
territory
other. of
evil
have
for
calls
been
of
all
What is Jung
tells
pirical
se1f,
the
problem seem to
and
(1957:
At
need for
I
the
root
clarifi-
myself
limit
of
sort
the
to
context.
Self?
has much to enough What,
method,
the
present
the
the
us not
symbolize.
of
notion
the in
task
this
D.
of
on the
impotence
j-s the
though,
criticisms,
these
catj-on
sin
basic
home.
never
(666-668) -
evil
at
not
of
mind
in
amongmoral
and moral
meta-
between
which
have
we
spirit
"gtood and evil"
treatment
f
Jung.
draws
Lonergan
distinctions 627-630) ,
by
recognized
of
he is
or
somewhat
specifically
distinctions
several
and
distinction
and
adequate
the
And thirdly,
More precisely,
into
definite
good
itself
First,
where
one hand,
on the
and bad"
"good
a qui-te
is
there
Secondly,
by psythat
reconciliation
the
necessarily
and matter physical
of
in
is
in
summar-
or
stated
clearly
critj-cisms-
postulate
the
ad hominem,
and beyond
reconciled
(1969a:206) .
can be both"
"Both
is
to
Psyche,"
the
represent
to
so conceived
opposites
the
a
as a participant
opposites it
and where
,
/I9/
of
neither
the
of
understanding
the
best
seen
In
faithful
not of
subject
the
subject
the
involving
but
in
both
is
the
be
to
psyche.
the
Nature
"On the
and matter,
spirit
subject
the
in
of
Jung
that
may be said
it
then,
processes
is
course,
opposites
among the
and evil
imagi-nal
by the
reconciled
scheme, of
conceptual
this
good
of
arrangement
where
of
realization
the
toward
heading
of
reconciliation
(see 1968b) .
self
the
individuated
for will
that
totality
a progressive
of
cumulatively
opposites
sense,
of
postulate
his
provide
will
brothers,
divine
hostile
symbolization
the
satisfy
the
the
of
sons,
two
is
say
about
from the
symbols
about what
the self?
it
is
standpoint Is
it
that of not
of
the these
se1f,
symbols
generalized the
but
subject?
emDo
L23 not
the
symbols of wholeness
self
reflect
for
receptive
the totality
for
Jung symbolize
the
of
subjectivity in its concern to the data of sense and of for meaning, for truth, for value and for transcendent origin and goal of nature and
attentiveness
consciousness, the absolutety of
which
history?
This will
the aspect of
totality,
be my option,
that
the se1f,
under the subject as the latter has been disengaged by Lonergan, and as Lonergan's analysis is complemented by the additional sublation effected by psy_ chic conversion. And the most noLable thing about this self
or subject
tic;
that
its
in knowing,
is
that
is
it
can be authentic
authenticity
consists
in
or inauLhen-
serf-transcendence
in doing,
and in religion; and that it truly only when it refrectively recognizes that it is authentically itself solery in the self-transcending intention of intelligibility, truth, and value /20/. This total self or subject transcends the limits of d.ifferentiated consciousness or ego and reveals its egoknows itself
transcendence
in dreams that
originate
from the personar But beyond the personal unconsci-ous and thus beyond the seLf , there extends the vast, indeed cosmic, reach of the collective or objective unconscious which is unconsci-ous.
not only then,
ego-transcendent
finds
the personal limit
of
ferent
the self intention only
at
the threshold
that
divi.des
The upper
constituted by another and quite dif_ one which marks the boundary between the of agapic love on the part of existen_ and the
by religious
"just thisr" reachings make of
unconscious.
The self,
is
the thresholds
being
but serf-transcendent.
from the collective
subjectivity
divined spite
lower limit
threshold,
highest tial
its
spiritual
processes that
discernment.
which limit
the
can be
Nonetheless, self
or
de_
subject
to lower and upper self-transcendent it a tension of limitation and transgenuineness consists in negotiating this its
cendence, and its tension (see Lonergan, 1957:469-479) . Generalized empiricalmethod, then,
a11ows us to
stilute
limitation
the
intentionality
categories
of
sub_
and
LZ+
and
matter
as our
spirit
opposites
an intrinsic
participant,
of
and
spirit
or
self.
subject
level
component
telligent
or
or
But
what
ness.
and the
successive
higher
ones
in
psychic
the
in
participates
the
the
self,
the
to
of
the
and
developing This into
the
are in
integration
,
of
categories
of
shares
intending good'
genuine
in
harmony
of
into
on the
the of
integration issued
and with real
cognitive, for
The and
psychic
projects
pro-
spirit
bej-ng by part
of
the
sub j ect .
self-transcending
transposition
both
first,
discerned
self-constituting
it
universality
and third,
is
of
which
it
limita-
organic,
interests
the
by
which
in
and the
is
operating,
religiously
as this
and matter
which
to
each
striv-
transcendental
self-transcendence;
and religious
to
the
the
inten-
at
And what
tension
and true,
real
is
levels
manner
the
subjectivity,
extent
second,
one another;
world-
of
systems
intentional
motion
the
totality
authentic
the
single
the
subject
intentional
extent
and the
of
intelligible, the
is of
negotiation
context,
conscious-
lower
of
and disinterestedness,
detachment
and cosmic of
inauthentic
the
as
this
and
responsible
si1Iy,
of
in-
inattentive,
authenticity.
of
component
and transcendence,
tion in
or
as authentic
ing
and
the
sublations
pursuit
the
dramatic
in
self-transcendence
to
level,
each
manifest
subject
the
at
is
or
totality
this
of
way
intentional
the
sociopathic
and
irresponsible qualifies orientation
qualifies
or
reasonable
the
tionality,
which
empirical
all
of
stupid,
constructive
in
speak
us the
as articulating
opposites
consciousness
affective
opera-
let
but
becomes one dimensj-on
intentional
of
is
self
the
an instrumental
fact,
a dimensj-on
subjectivity,
us keep
self-
the
disintegration,
of
intra-
the Let
interaction
whose
become the
then,
Psyche, of
for
and transcendence
limitation
matter
formulation
in
or
integration
of
spirit.
in
transcendent
tor
and
as matter
opposites
subjective
of
characterization
Jung's
for
transcendence
the
Jungian
an intentionality
notion
of
analysis
the
self
L25 complemented by the maieutic analysis fact
renders
about the
cognitively, can flee one or
possible,
self:
that
some or all
of
the psyche which
and religiously,
and shun truth the
such an
the most important can be self-transcending
it
existentially,
understanding
of
highlights
or that
it
in the name of
any
counter-phi
losophie s which deny its capacity for meaning and objectivity; that it can allow its action in the worrd to be governed by dramatic, egoistic, glroup or general bias; and that it can hide from and eventually which alone reveals
come to hate the call its ulterior finality.
of the serf-transcendence self
is
and the
to holiness
This dialectic self-containment of the
not properly
emphasized by Jung; nor does he pay attention to the fact that slmbols which open up upon the authentic self are visited upon subjects whose intentional orientation is away from meaning, truth and sufficient
value,
only
version. but
it
ulation
for
This is
the
sake of
latter
fact
not brought
to the center
of the process
of rendering
uation
that
ment.
By bringing
theory
of
context
calling them to radical con_ may not completely escape ,Jung,
is
and core of his
artic-
conscious the individmeaning of total human developfact to its proper place in a we provide the only adequate
the psychic
this individuation,
for
discussing the problem of evi1. This discussion would show us clearly, I believe, that good and evil cannot be among the opposites generally qualified as transcendence and limitation, the opposites whose progres_ sive reconciliati-on constitutes the process of individuation.
To place
gory mistake
them among the
on the parL of
opposites
involves
a cate-
.Tung, and,
insofar as under_ human development and misunderstanding an obstacle to such d.evelopment, Jungrs category mis_ take is also an obstruction to the individuation process which he labored so diligently to understand, formulate standing
is
central
and promote, a psychological tive
to
and which he correctly but
of our time.
indeed a moral
judged
to be,
and religious
not only impera_
L26 Conclusion
III.
of
in
fore
in
of
exigencies
in
he provides
access
the
wholeness, the
of
ity
and mysterious
The further
gian:
good
l'rrrr'inn of
nqwchic
v r
of
God; v ] . +
r e J
evidence
the
I
plaints
assessment
"Jung's doing
work theology
of
for that
of
theology
David
today
to
Burrell, prove
of
or
has yet 188ff.). already
as reliable
as more metaphysical
Jung's the
undermine
theology,
reasons,
other
most
territory
deny for
that
fact
critique
Jung
contri-
doctrine
a theological
to
(see von Franz:
promises
and the
by the
self
the
of
symbols
helped
speak
way to
wholeness;
no desire
have
Jungian
proper
of
a dialectical
for
Jungians
significance
this the
of
relation
theological
explicitly
perhaps
though
share,
theolo-
the
to
not
is
significance
extraordi-nary
the
of
the
deliverances
need
corpus.
entire
for
question
of
nature
the
into
forays
Jungrs
problems
relation
the
The theologian
God.
of
and religion;
and evil; of
images
of
outposts
the
method;
of
psychology
between
to
problem
the
about
a number
constellate
thought
central-
on the
i-nsi-stence
correct
his
despite j-ssue.
for
makes
what
of
Jung's
in
operative
submit, notion
adequate
than
a less
thought
I
is,
There
regard.
their
ciphers
trustworthy
to
subject
the
despite
by Jung,
affirmed
heartily
less
and even
glimpsed
law
consistently
less
are
selfthe
constitute
which
exigencies,
intentional,
as
subiect
j-s called
writings
later
his
These
transcendence. the
in
what
the
work
his
throughout
human dedialectical.
may be considered
and explains
describes
Lonergan
so that of
concepti-ons
two
the
are
authenticity beginning,
very
the
these
and transformation
velopment
of
of
relation
entire
the
from
case
either
come to
which
and religious
moral
of
area
the
present
the
But
himself.
dynamics
underlying
he avows
evil
the
negotiate
must
subject
when the
another
one
to
relation
dialectical
on an explicitly
take
chology
psy-
and Jung's
analysis
intentionality
Lonerganrs
and
I
frequent
the
com-
appreciate
to I
cited,
share,
too,
that
a handmaid
for
schemes proved
L27 (232).
in the past"
But,
Burrell
adds, "Every such interscheme must be carefully monitored and critically employed, yet that defines the theologianrs task" (232) . The beginning of this critical monitoring must focus on the religious signifi.cance of the process of individuation pretative
which
is
simurtaneousry
lived and discovered under the auspices of a ,Jungian analysis. For, as Burrell says, in this journey one will not fail to meet God (Z2I) . But one will also meet much that is not God and that even is against cod. The crux of the matter is the negotiation of evil' and so the ultimate monitoring of the theologian is existential and reli-gious before and even while it is speculative or interlectual. rn terms of the tradition that is my own' the Roman cathoric and rgnatian tradition, it
is
best conceived as discernment of spirits. one further statement of Burrerlrs deserves mention ,'Rather than Jung's and approval: explicit statements about God, it is his language conveying the pursuit of individuation which offers the most fruitful model for discovering
a religious
sources of
speaking"
(1g4).
The re_ model need to be carefully dj.sengagecl by thinker equipped with sharper tools of analysis than those enjoyed by ,Jung. Easy religion to analyticat psychology__a tempta_
this
the religious philosophical adaptation tion
way of
of
encouraged by ilung's
be disparaged
religious
on both religious
suggesLiveness__is
and psychological
to
grounds,
to
say nothing of method. It is here, again, that the theologianrs monitoring of Jung's work and praxis both begins and ends: what is the relation between the process of individuation as articulated in analytical psychology and that
of religious
objectified dealing is
in that
with
intimate,
cur within
as
religious
of theological foundations and moral conversion? The relation
yet
clearly
it
genuine religious christi-an
development and transformation portion is
conversion,
not one of
identity.
That
as this is understood by can and r dare say does sometimes octhe course of a ,Jungian analysis, I do not wish
theology,
L28
to
and,
evil,
faith,
Jung's
evil--and
so his
formulations
one
conclusion,
of
For
means.
fron
euiZ,
tion
probably
remains age,
a declining
But
I
favor
of
eui,L and. good. is
in ent
of
history
the
point
vantage
perhaps
even
to
religion
out
internal
possible
individuation gan's course
work that
is
in
less
no
are'
myth in
is
their
us. are
the
some chris-
of by
a recomand that
mistake
it
was in-
of
the
christian One
dialectical'
respective
with-
totalities
is
resolution
No final
dialectic. definite
self-appropriation
and the
in
Jung's
an aberration,
irretrievably
nonetheless,
both
a11eys
So many of
relation
The ultimate
through
invites
blind
the
itlusion
pres-
our
from
attended
unfortunately
traveled
which
aberrations
self-contradiction.
except
There
avenues
in
Christianity
previously
consciousness.
both
entertain
cannot
integration
be termed
exceeds
Jung's
christianity
the
can only
replace.
to
tended
of
of
avenues
that
mended alternative
9)'
chap'
portion
religions,
are
spirituality
tian
pursue
to
of
as we move toward
reli-nquish
to
portion
that
and to
of
symbolized
opposites
model
psychological
the
into
insights
this
only
religious
of
evolution
not
regress,
buE to
toto
King"
the
(von Franz:
religion
apocatastasis
Jungrs
of
in
"old
Pisces,
relinguish
to
that
find
to
be relinquished
a new and more universal
t'edemption convic-
of
must
which
christianity
my understanding
this
splitting of
been
not
have
psychology tied
sign
astrological
by the
an inescapable
to
hopelessly the
to
of
whole-
and of
proclaiming
analytical
For
self'
problem
avoi-d but
as a religion
christianity,
what
the
the
is
find,
of
issue
the
self
faithful
remaining
stilI
while
to
able
I to
have wanted
I
in-
of
of
the
of
Thi-s,
unacceptable.
ness--are
of
over
articulation
Christian
re-
ob j ectification
notion
the
over
this'
before
been on the
psychology
depart
The languages
conversion.
has
l-theological
and a foundationa
dividuation
paper
this
an analytical
of
formulations
spective
of
in
my focus
But
deny.
The principal
processes
of
parallels to
between
which
similarity
self-knowledge
Loneris and
of
L29 self-transformation.
ilung's writings no more than Lonerganrs can be understood without a change being effected in the subject studying them. "The only test available for Jung's science is that to which we put a road map: does it succeed in getting us there? A working meaning for
the
term indiuiduation
is
reserved
for those who allow submit to its demands" (Burrell: Ig5). But despite the relative lack of attention paid to the posi_ tive significance of symbotic consciousness in Lonergan's themselves to
formulations, curate is
he is
working
understanding
Jung.
Lonergan
of
the
What Jung provides is
access to
the
from and promoting totality to
that
is
a subjectivity
symbolic
ciphers
of
a more ac_ the
self
than
tutored
by the psyche
regarding
the economy of the subject,s pursuit of the au_ of serf-transcendence. Lonergan offers the theologian essentiarly what he offers anyone who reads him: an avenue to the intentionality that, among other things, founds theology. Jung presents to such a subject thenticity
a complementary
access to
symbolic
ciphers
of
personal
development
and transformation. The contribution is not not negligible but serves to offset the one bias that Lonergan may not purge us of, the intellectualist bias that wourd regard the inter-lectuar pattern of experience as somehow a privileged domain of self_transcendinq only
activity
/2L/. The relationship
is further complicated, however, by that Jung's model of wholeness, one of egotranscendence, is not also one of s e zf-transcendence but ultimately one of self-enclosure. Jung fails to appre_ the fact
ciat.e how significant or living
our way into
tentional
self,
it
is
to the process
of becoming,
the self, that the self is an in_ on and capable of affirming true meanings and making good decisions--where ,'true ', and intent
"good" denote self-transcendence as the criterion of oners genuineness as a knower and as a moral agent. philosophi_ cally, ,Jung is a Kantian, and an amateur one at that. Furthermore, his remarkably thorough knowledge of the
130
human psyche
place
take
cannot
of
dialectic
their
rL iMnI n
in
cani't-rrlel-inn nf
fL hr r sc
III
falls
consequently
can be put
of
sible
Again
we find
work
is
its
realize
to
when I
inauthentic intentionality
prompts
intelligent
my j-nquiry
exigence
in for
They ing is
of
and to
utterly
evocative.
But
lose
individuation
one's is
very
very
se1f.
a hopeless
Jung's I
reasonable
most
pursue
them
or
in
my in
accurate
ci-
self-enclosure.
humbling,
demand-
for
own sake
their
conception
A romanticist cuL-de-sac-
my
attentj-ve'
self-transcending the
am of
constitution
trustworthy, to
of
if
contemplatively
are
this evil'
or bit
theologian
meaning'
for
images
such,
are,
be:
as good
self-transcendence
my relative as
the
responsibly
Psyche's
my decisions. phers
me to
and
truth
what
is
fruj-tfulness'
theological
am not
respon-
it
for
important
most
the
be done by the
must
that
monitoring
for
focus
the
the
is
spirit
of
domain
and value.
truth
a person
qualifies
which
intentj-onality
is
of
realm
whole
the
i-nauthenticity,
or
authenticity
for
transcendence
transcendence
or
intenti-onality
the
only
is
on intelligibility,
intent
operations
Ultimately
psyche
spirit
while
or
spirit
and
succinctly:
very
imaginal,
the
psyche
of
The relation
and
conversion
authenticity.
of
short
resolu-
naturets
to not
is
however,
romanticism,
such
rhythms.
inte.ntionality
vqyr
spirit
and
articulation
his
a romanticist
escape
completely
psyche
does
nor
by Jung,
drawn
clearly
not
con-
which
conversions between
Iines
the
to
unrelated
nor
with
religious
The
authenticity.
dition are
and
moral
intel1ectua1,
and this
conversion,
identical
neither
is
conversion
psychic
without
on
conscription
an expllcit
But
value.
and
truth
meaning,
for
intent
questj-on
pure
the
of
L]rIe eros
into
conscription
an orien-
is
readiness
a potential
intenti-onality,
toward
tation
inconsistently
only
dynamism
This
by Jung.
and affirmed
glimpsed
is
psyche
the
of
dynamism
transcending
self-
the
Thus
wholeness'
toward
movement
the
in
body
the
with
mediates
whi-ch psyche
spirit
the
of
knowledge
penetrating
a sufficiently
by
matched
not
is
It
of
dooms one to
131 the endless treadmilt (see Progoff: 258) . nized
in all
of self-analysis that is psychology psychology is not life--a facc recog_ depth psychotogical analyses of the trans-
ference
phenomenon' yet missed in the theoreticar or metapsychological constructj_ons of all the leading, depth psychologists save Otto Rank /22/. Ultimately it must be said that Jung does not provide a road map for getting us there, if "there', is individuated Life, and the reason lies in the problems constellated at those furthest outposts of his thought that he has pointed us to in his paper,
"On the Nature of
the psyche."
L32 NOTES on the foundations of In a book I am writing attempt to indicate more pretheology, I will cisely the role ol foundations in the work of interpretaFor our present purposes' and dialectic. tion, history, w ith Lonergan's notion of an w o r k w e t h a t it is sufficient hisinfluence of foundations on interpretation, indirect d o c t r i n es' o n i n f l u e n c e a d i r e c t a n d d i a l e c t i c , a n d tory, syslematics, and communications (see Lonergan, I972a:268) .
'/C L /h t i " t i . t t
speaking, Lonergan leaves it-to.the Strictly /2/ theologian to determine the explanatory status or nrs (L972a:285). It is obvious, however, that categoiies has toneigan judges that the theologian whose subjectivity anand existential been futoied through the cognitional of Insight ind Method in TheoLogy wil-L-be in posifysis foundational of more than a model with exceptional "v"ai il o p idity. The argument that such is Lonerganrs conception /3/ theology is bolstered- by his of' an ideal for slstematic recent and persuu.-"in" suggestion that such a philosophy of in chap. 19 of Insight be included God as thatproposed within systematics (see 1973) . " T e r m i n a l i s d e n i q u e r a t i o n o n s o l u m o m n e mt r a n s /4/ cendit imaginem sed etiam quodammodo omnem intelligibilisicut enim equationes campi perspectam. i"l.tn in iiagine a tlaxwelt inventae ita ex imaginibus ortae electromagnefici ita sunt ut tamen nulla sit imago quae iis correspondeat' i u d i cia e L c o n c e p t u s p o s i t a n i s i etiam regula ab Athanasio quae de .Patre .dlcuntur , non respicit . Eadem enim de Filio nomine. Quod non solum ab imaginibus praeexcepto patris vel vel perspici sed etiam in nul1o imaginabili scindit potest 'r (Lonergan , L964 286) . intelligi conversion, moral "I should urge that religious /5/ a re three quite c o n v e r s i o n i n t e t l e c t u a l conversion, and I would prefer In an order of exposition things. different t h e n religious m o r a l , t h e n i n t e l l e c t u a l , f i r t t to explain In the order of occurrence I would expect conversion. t9-precede moral and commonly but not necessarily religious Inteli n t e 1lectual. p r e c e d e t o m o r a l an-il both religious Iectual c5nversion, I think, is very rare" (Lonergan, L972bz 233f.) . three levels of creaPaul Ricoeur distinguishes /6/ to the lowest, that d r e a m s r e l e g a t e s of symbols and ti.rity of "sedimented symbolismt here we find various stereotyped and fragmented remains of symbols, symbols so commonplace This and worn with use that they have nothing but a past. :-s ttre level of dream-s1tmbolism, and also of fairy tales is no longer and legends; here the work of symbolization At a second 1evel we come upon the symbols operative.
133 that function in everyday life; these are the symbols that are useful and are actually utilized, that have a past and a present, and that in the clockwork of a qiven societv serve as a token for the nexus of social picts; structirral anthropology operates at this level. At a higher level corne the prospective symbolst these are creations of meaning that take up the traditional slmbols with their multiple significations and serve as Lhe vehicles of new meanings. This creation of meaning reflects the living substrate of symbolism, a substrate that is not the result of social sedimentation. . . . This creation of meaning is at the same time a recapture of archaic fantasies and a living interpretation of this fantasy substrate. Dreams proyide.a \9y only for the symbolism-of the first level; Lte 'typicalr dreams Freud appeals to in developing his theory of symbolism do not reveal the canonical toim 6f slmbols but merely thei.r vestiges on the plane of sedimented expressions. The true task, therefore, is to grasp symbols in their creative moment, and not when they irrive at the end of their course and are revived in dre-ams, like st,enorpermanentty qragLrig_srammalogues with their iixed mean(504-506). ilg"' Ricoeur here undervalues Lne s}-mUolization of the dream, which, when attended to and cirrtivated, more often responds as a critic of Ricoeurrs second revel symbols and as an agent of his third level slzmbols than as a dumping ground for his first level slrmbols-. Dreams both tell and promote a story, and the story they tell and pro_ mgte.is the story of the dramatic component of the life of the intentional subject. Had Ricoeur turned to Jung rather_than to Hegel for the teleological counterpart to the Freudian archeology of the subjectl he would haire discovered this to be the case. It is Jung's lasting signifi_ cance to have discovered and at least begun to-preiise a teleology of the subject working from th6 aata 6t dreaming consciousness (see Adler: 196f) . /7/ "It is much better to take fult cognizance of f e e l i n g s, however deplorable they may b6, than to 9te'p brush them aside, overrule them, ignor6 thim. To take cognizance of them makes it possible for one to know oneself, to uncover the inattenlion, obtuseness, silliness, irresponsibility rhat gave rise to the feeli;g-;;; does not want, and to correct the aberrant attitude. On the other hand, not to take cognizance of them is to leave them in the twilight of what is conscious but not objec_ tified. rn the long run there resurts a confrict between the self as conscj.ous and, on the other hand, the self as objectified" (Lonergan, L972a:32f .1. l,onerjarr-"aa": "This twilight of what is conscious but not obj""fitiea seems to be.the--meaning of what some psychiatristi ."if ifr" uncon_ (34, footnote) . tte Ltren gives rererences to books scious" The PV gl about Jung, Karen Horney and Wilheln Stekel. rmprr_catrons in regard to ;Iung are, we shall see, partly correct but incomplete. For Jung, consciousness is not self-presence in intentj_onal opeiations, but the -go, i.e., a complex characterized by relative differentiation and the
134 The unconscious and control' for objectification capacity but what is conscious what Lonergan would call inctuaei b e s i d e s ' e l s e m u c h i n c l u d e s i t Uut not objectified, for introducing to Fr. Flanagan I am indebted /8/ and anaof archetypal disLinction Frye's me' to Northrop of the context into r have transposed q"gi" meani_ngl which t h e ( s e e e s p e c i a l l y F r y e , p a p e r i n t h i s my own concerns Theory of Symbols." PP' ciiticism: "Ethical slcond essay' . 95-128) relation and its unconscious on the spiritual /g/ see Woolger unconscious, atd personal io the collective Loncern is not with anagogic images' (256-272). woolger's the condition imagery, beyond all c o n d i t i o n but with the For the transition cloud of unknowing. tfr" mystic's there is "f ri o m i m a g i n a l to the uia negatiua, negotiation a of the psyche to harmony with demanded the stretching I hope to show in a fuwillingness. cosmic or unrversal to be negotiated cluster imaginal the final ture work that of the father' the figure concerns transition this before in with any sophistication is not developed an imagie that ,fungian
psYchologY.
of Ms. Goldenberg says of the new generation /n/ from the direcstems mainly psychology Jungians: "Their 'on the Nature of the Psyche, ' in which ti-oi .lung took in are explored" and matter spirit among psyche, the relalions
( 2 r 2 ).
In the 1946 essay, /fL/ the impersonal with clusively unconscious. Jung consistently /f2/ or ih" tat* "subconscious" Jung, 1968a:239) .
Jung's concern is almost excomplexes or the collective
use of the exclusive rejects " (see ' e ' g ' ' " subconsciousness
is being consj-dered the unconscious Obviously /B/ having as yet no differentiation here as one system, with among what we have named the undifferenbeen introduced in the unconscious and collective and the personal ti-ated asthese three sense in wrricrr we have distinguished strict pects of the background. his reference us that Jung tells In a footnote /f4/ ,'is purely to do and has nothing psychological will io it. (1969a: problem of indeterminism" the philosophical with of the Here we see Jung a victim aa) . 181, footnote is of the second stage of meaningr- where theory strictures consciousness. of cognitional the supreme differentiation consciousdifferentiated In the stage marked by interiorly presupposed of the sciences division ness, the eristoteliai-r Now philosophy obtains' no longer remark of Jung's by this task is the ongoing and method's h-as given way to method;
135 philosophy become method unification of the sciences. "is neither a theory in the manner of scienLe nor a somewhat technical form of common sense, nor even a reversal to philosophy finds its proper data in Presocratic wisdom. intentional consciousness. primary tuiction lti is to promote the self-appropriation that cuts to the root of philosophic differences and incomprehensions. It has further, _secondary functions in distinguishing, relating, grounding the several realms of meaning and, no less, in grounding the methods of the sciences and so promotinq -such their unification" (Lonergan, L972a:95) . On . position' J u n g ' s s t a t e m e n t m a y b e r e f o r m u l a t e d a s f o l "r rol w p -s : The psychic, as opposed to the physiological or purely instinctual, marks the entrance oi previously coirpulsive drives into the sphere of conscious intentionafity, where what has so become conscious can be understood inielrigently, affirmed.reasonably and negotiated freely and respons i-bly . This relationship to intentionality characterizes the psychic as opposed to the physiologilal or organic. It is obvious that Jung has a quite non/L5/ reductionistic notion of instinct, in contrast with, e.g., Freud. James Hillman has capitalized on this notion of instinct in his development of the notion of soul-makinq. For Jung there are five basic instinctual groups: hungei, sexuality, the drive to activity, reflection ana creaI ' T h e tivity. first four are comparable to Konrad Lorenzr groups: feeding, reproductlon, aggression, and Tljor f1ight....Lorenz does not mention trre iltttr insiinct, creativity; but then he speaks from observations of animal behavior, while ,Jung speaks from the study of people. "If we accept the hypothesis oi a ciealive instinct, then this inltinct, Loo, must be subiect co psychization. Like other drives, it can be moiified by the psyche and be subject to interreration and contamination with sexualityr s€ryr or activity. (But neither oners sexual drive, nor productive activity in the wor1d, nor reflective consciousness, nor contenlious ambition is the ground or manifestation of oners creativity.) Moreover, as an instinct' the creati-ve is able to produce images of its goal and to orient behavior toward ils satiation. As an instinct, the creative is a necessity of life, and the satisfaction of its needs a requirement for life. rn the being, creativity, like the other instinct, requires !*en fulfillment. According to Jung's view of man, activfty and refrection are not enough; there is a fifih component, as basic in man as hunger and sexuality, the quintessentia of creativity.... (,Jung's) major concern in both his thera_ py and his writing was with the manifestations and vicissitudes of the creative instinct and with disentangling it from the other four" (Hillman , I972:33f.). That the crea_ tive instinct is coextensive with the proce=, irtui read.s to individuation is obvious from Hillmin.s list of the conceptions ilung uses to deal with it: "the urqe to wholeness, the urge toward individuation or p"rso.r.lity
136 development' the spiri-tua1 drive, the symbol-making transor, in function, Lhe natural religious cenaent function, (34)' To short, the drive of the self to be realized" h i g h l ight i s t o r e g a r d i n t h i s i n s t i n c t , employ the word, dimensions of an incarand biological tn! p'nysiological nate spirit . One is reminded here of Paul Ricoeur's com/16/ plaint about the impreciseness of Jung's language-: "Psynamely, its it, by what justifies Lhoanatysis is limiled decisio-n to recognize in the phenomena of culture only under an economics of desire and resistances. what falls I must admit that this firmness and rigor makes me prefer With Freud I know where I am and where I Freud to Jung. am going; wiih Jung everything risks being confused: the the sacred" (1970:176). p"y6fri-"ri, the soull the irchelypes, as I am suggesting that some such distinction and anagogic symbols- i s. crucial between arch"typal upon which we are foi understanding the-domain of reality ' . s d i s c o v e r i e s J u n g b y opened
'/F L r7y/ e ' s
The pertinence of the 'distincsee /8/ above. /L8/ symbols for our present iion of anagogic and archetypal I have discussed the here. discussion ippears precisely in 1977c' of the distinction implications in- any state' "opposiLes are extreme qualities /W/ or iu-nicn that state is perceived to be real, for ty virtue The psyche is made up of processes tirel form a potential. of all kinds the equilibration f r o m s p r i n g s whose energy is only one antithesis The spiri-t,/instinct of opposit;; . but it has the advantage of of the commonest formulations, and number of the most important reducing the greatest d e n o m i n a tor" a c o m m o n p r o c e s s e s t o s y c h i c most complex p -rn the opposites' the logical dis(1969azZbl). trealing escapes Jung. and contradictories of contraries tinction good and evil conLradj-cand matter are contraries, spirit tories. Jung includes Besides the aspect of totality, /20/ under the notion of the self also the aspect of the center. The se.lf is simultaneously the wholeness of subjectivity aspect is, I This latter and the center of subjectivity. our believe, most profoundly treated in Jung (1967)' c ontext t h e i n t o s e l f t h e o f n o t i o n o f t h e transposition empirical method does not neglect ' this secof geieralized to Lonergan s conr have called attention ond aspect. to the shift to this center by speaking of the tribution conversion in Doran function of intellectual therapeutic In a similar vein, my colleague Vernon Gregson Qg77^). therapy (see speaks of Lonergan's work as intentionality conversion joined with and compleIntellectual 1 - 9 7 5 ). mented and sublated by psychic conversion wilt ori-ent the subject toward this center .
L37 Lonerganrs recent emphasis on healing as a /-2L/development from above downwards, foreshadowed Ln the relati-onship between loving and knowing discussed in Method in Theology, represents a crear breakthrough on his part beyond this possible bias (see Lonergan, L97-5255_6g). .Man is born beyond psychology /22/ and he dies beyond it but he can Liue beyond it-only f-trrough viial ex_ perience of his own--in rqligious terrns, through revela_ tion, conversion or re-birth[ (Rank, 1959:16).
138 WORKS CONSULTED
Adler
, Gerhard 1961
The Liuing Symbol: A Case StudY in Bolthe Proeess of IndittiduatLon. New York: Serj-es LXIII. lingen Pantheon.
Burrell , David r974
Doran,
Robert L977a
tlnderstanding Erev,clses in Religious of Notre Notre Dame' IN: UniversitY Dame Press.
Subject and Psgche: Rieoeur', the Seat'ch for Foundations. Press of ton, DC: University
Jung, and WashingAmerica.
The Thonist
4L:.
1977b
"Psychic Conversion." z uu- z5 0 .
L977c
Eds. Jeanand the Psyche-" "Christ To be and Thomas Dunne. Marc Laporte of the published in Triniflcabion :w, o r L a .
L977d
and the Opposites. "Aesthetics L n o u on x 5 z a l - l -/ - r J J .
L9'77e
and GeneralSubjectivity "a""lh"ti" To be pubized Empir j-ca1 Method. " i-n The Thomist , L979 . lished
Flanagan, JosePh L977 Frey-Rohn, Liliane L974
Frye , Northrop L957 Goldenberg, Lg75
Naomi R.
"
of Desire Dialectic "Transcendental Lonergan Workshop L: 69-91. and Fear."
Complexes. " and Impersonal "Personal Pp. 34f . in FY'omFreud to Jung: A ComStudy of the Psyehology, of paratiue New York: C- G. Jung the \Jnconscious. Foundation.
Anatomy of Princeton,
Four EssaAs. Critici'sm: Universi-ty' N,f: Princeton
Pp' Jung"' Theory after "Archetypal Lgg-220 in Spring: An Annual of At'chetypaL Psychology and Jungian Thought'
139 Gregson, Vernon L975
Heisig,
,fames W. L973
Ilillman,
James L972
L975 Kelsey, Morton T. 1968
L972
;fung, Carl Gustav L967
rrA Foundation for the Meeting of Religions: A Christian View of Religion as Spirituality." Paper for the annual meeting of the American Academy of Religion, Chicago. "Jung and Theology: A Bibliographical Essay." Pp. 204-255 ln Spring: An Annual of Archetypal Psyehology and Jungian lhought. The Myth of Anal:,ysis: Three Essaye in A z ' e h e t y p a L P s y e h o L o g A. E v a n s t o n : Northlrestern . Re-Visi.oning Psychology. Harper and Row.
New york:
Dreame: The Dark Speeeh of the Spirit. A Christian Intenpnetation. New york: Doubleday. Eneounter uith God: A Iheology of Chrtstian Eaperienee . Minneapolis : Bethany. "Commentary on 'The Secret of the Golden Flower. I rr Ln Alchenieal Studies. CoLLected Works L3. Bollingen Series XX. Princeton, NJ: princeton University. English Translation.
1968a
"Phenomenology of the Spirit in Fairytales.rf In The Az,ehetypes and the CoLLeetiue Unconseious. ColLected Wotks 9L. Bollingen Series XX. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University. English Translation.
1968b
A ' l o n : R e s e a z . c h e si n t o t h e p h e n o m e n o L ogA of the SeLf. Colleeted iloz,ks 9ii. Bollingen Series XX. princeton, NJ: Princeton University. English Translation.
I968c
P s y e h oL o g y a n d A L e h e m y. C oL L e e t e d Works L2. BolJ-ingen Series XX. Princeton, NiI: Princeton Universitv. English Translation.
140
Jungi'
Carl Gustav 1969a
In The "On Lhe Nature of the Psyche." S t r u e t u r e a n d D y n a m i ' e so f t h e P s y c h e . Bollingen Series C o L L e e t e d W o z ' k s8 . Princeton, NJ: Princeton Univerxx. English Translation. sity.
1969b
Ansuer to Job. In PsgchologY and Bollingen ReLigion: l,/est and East. Series XX. Princeton, NiI: Princeton English Translation. University.
1970
Musteriun Coniunetionis. CoLLeeted W b z , k sL 4 . B o l l i n g e n X X . P r i n c e t o n , English NJ: Princeton UniversitY. Translation.
L972
between the Ego and the "The Relations In Tuo E88aAs on AnaLy' Unconscious." t i e a L P s y c h o L o g A . C o L L e e t e d W o v : k s7 . Princeton, NJ: Bollingen Series xx. English TransPrinceton University. lation.
Bernard Lonergfan, L957
Ins[ght: A Study of HumanUndev'standLibrary. New York: Philosophical ing.
1964
De Deo Tri'no, f. Pat's Dogmatiea. Press. Rome: Gregorian University
L972a
Method in Iheologg and Herder.
L972b
In FounLonergan Responds." "Bernard Ed. PhiliP dations of TheologY. Notre Dame: Notre Dame UniMcShane. versity.
L973
Philosophy Philadelphia
L974
In A Second Colleeti'on. "The Subject." Ryan. and William Eds. Bernard Tyrrell Westminster. Philadelphia:
L97s
in History. " "Healj-ng and Creating Pp. 55-68 Ln Bernat'd Lonet'gan: 3 LeeThomas More InstiMontreal: tures. Education. for Adult tute
Progoff , Ira L973
New York : Herder
of God and TheologY. : Westminster.
The Death and Rebirth New York: McGraw-Hill
of Psyehology. PaPerbacks.
141 Rank, Otto 1958 Ricoeur , Paul L970
Sanford, ilohn A . 1968
Beyond PsychoLogA.
New york:
Dover.
Ereud and Philosophg: An Eesag on fnte"pyetation. New Haven: yale University. English Translation.
D?eams: God,s Foz,gotten Language. Philadelphia and New york : Lippincott.
von Franz , Marie-Louise L975 C. G. Jung: His Mgth in )ur Time. New York: C. G. Jung Foundation. Woolger, Roger L973
The Via Negatiua "Against Imagination: pp . 256-272 Ln of Simone WeiI." Spring: An Annual of Arehetgpal psychology and Jungian Thought.
ON THE POSSIBILITY AND DESIRABILITY OF A CHRISTIASI PSYCHOTHERAPY Bernard
J.
Tyrrell
INTRODUCTION paper will
This specialties, today's
social,
my estimation volves tic
attempt
foundations
and is
the issue of
highly
consider
functional
the
in the context problem areas.
and political
cultural
of In
a "Christian psychotherapy', into foundations and diaLec-
pertaining
key elements
cultural
to
and dialectic
relevant
and political
to the
contemporary
social,
scene .
The question
of the possibility and desirability of a psychotherapy pertains Christian to the functional specialty, systematics, but it depends in a unique manner on foundations for
its
for
ous positions special of
the
clarification
through
for
systematics
theological
categories
specific
maturation
nature
of
the question
depends for on the
thematization
and counter-positions
question
every
proper
its
further
its
authentic
ried
out
also
closely
in
the unauthentic
is
that
is
true general
its
psychopathology
thematization
involved
of
It
from foundations
handling
foundations.
a conLrast
derives
regarding
adequate
.
and on dialectic
of
It
a very
eliminated
but
is
because
psychotherapy direct
the conversions
follows
because it
and
and of psychic
a Christian in
vari-
that
fashion as car-
diatectic
through
and the various
is
diatectic
that
categories
are purified. Systematics fuller of
their
is
understanding inner
directly
within arises
to arrive
doctrines
at
through
and the use of
human experience.
the possibility
therapy
of
coherence
by more familiar of
an attempt
I
a richer,
a consideration
analogies
situate
provided
the question
and desirability
systematics when certain
of a Christian psychobecause I believe the question doctrines
143
are viewed in
the
144
or
light
My procedure
of
tion,
part
in
in
implicit
in
therapy of
to
(4)
some questions provide work
of
of
terms
I.
Christian
follows
I
out
of
aid
A.
as Healer
Jesus In
ing.
to
the in
salvation
however,
dimension During
man of
his
has
as well lifetime
seem most
Jesus
mind
of and
a present
doctrines
(see
for
the
Lonwork-
systematics
foundations.
effective heal-
eschatological is
Christ
the
pledge
and
an ultimate
total
healing
and
spirit.
Jesus'
healing
mis-
or
as an ultimate Jesus
by
immediately
as the
and complete
to
presented
what
within of
specialty'
foundations,
crucial
portrayed
is
of
believer
body,
certain
founda-
and
functional
In
categories
a total
The resurrection
promise
sion,
Jesus
scripture to
bearer
presupposes
many choices
psychotherapy the
of
the
and Healing
specialty'
indicate
a Christian
and with
the
dialectic.
which
to
overall
do theological
to
dialectic,
in
among the
to
try
will
L9722295-298)
ergan, ing
engaged
specialty,
functional
(5)
and
specialtyr
history,
from
doctrines
select
psychocategories
sunrmary fashion
Doctrines
functional
the
least
at
specialties.
as a functional
uses
doctrines'
is
psycho-
and general
attempt
Revelati-on,
The theologian
tions.
from
derived there
nature
functional
interpretation,
research,
offer
very
an initial
of
sugges-
the
a Christian
of
in
suggest
a dialectical
the
to
, that
special
the
to
an example
in
Doctrines,
the
of
light
the
foundationsi
dimension
healing
a "Christian
issue
the
explore
consider
to
insights
use of
revelation
Christian (3)
therapy";
(2)
psychotherapies
some contemporary
the
concerning
on the
(1)
be
will
activity;
redemptive
based
psycho-
contemporary
key
paper
this
in
doctrines
certain
Christ's
of
.
insights
therapeutic
briefly
prism
the
through
healed
realized or
eschatological one.
trans-temporal
individuals
of
all
their
r45
diseases, and his tive
in
presence continues
healing
the Church and everywhere
in
to be opera-
the hearts
of women
and men of good will. Scriptural
doctrines
between Jesus' and his to his
indicate
announcing
healings.
of
the
Scripture
healings
as a sign
Scripture depicts is
recounts
in
ilesus as seeking especially
understanding brought
that
;fesus appealed
all
he was in
it
was to announce Good
of
its
to heal
in the
that
Jesus is manifested
as one whose mission
clear,
connection the Kingdom
to John the Baptist
the promised one (Matt 11:4-6) . News and to oppose evil
an intrinsic Good News of
forms.
Scripture
the whole person
light
and it
of our contemporary
of physical
and mental diseases, that. Jesus to the psyche and body of man as well as
healing
to hj-s spirit. B. The Sacraments and Healing Jesus,through ments, continues sion.
the gifts
his
Through all
realized of
the
healing, and since man is healing
has an effect
of his
Spirit
and the sacra-
eschatological
sacraments a unity
,Jesus brings
the gift
on the psychic
mis-
healing of
spiritual
spiritual
and somatic
dimensions Through the anointing, as it is spoken of in the epistle of James (5:14-16) and as the sacrament is currently understood in the Church, Jesus brings physical
of man as well.
healing today
in a very direct
affirm
that
the anointing of bodily
the ordinary
should
health
and special
fashion.
effect
of the
be the restoration
as well
as spiritual
or
Theologians sacrament of
strengthening (see
invigoration
McClain;
PaLmer) /L/. Through the sacrament of penance or spiritual soundness is given and often enough psychological healing and even at times physical
reconciliation restoration offered
to
as we1l.
One need only that
Through the Eucharist
individuals
from very
the Eucharistic
study
on all
the levels
the various
ancient
times
sacrifice
for
liturgical
Christ
healing
of
their prayers
is
being. to
see
was beseeched during
deliverance
from every evi1,
r.to
from the
C.
and torments
anxieties as well
body
as
in
briefly
doctrlnes
of
of
healing
Jesus'
his
role
ing
are
were of
sic
element
the
proclamation
(2)
mission
Jesus'
,Jesus' is
Church nary
and
in
the
something
not
person,
to
the
It
is
most
ordinary to
ordinary
healj-ng
mission. ill
as
tematic
Jesus
body
but
Thus,
hope the I
and
receive
ordinary
must
the
the
for effect
develop
foundational
to
the
this
to
the
the
spirit. the
it
as
extends an extrain
reconciliation.
anointing
or
length it
and
strengthenFinally,
sacrament.
considerations,
physi-
il1
the
recovery
at
spiri-
and expect
seriously of
his
his
becomes
an indivj-dua1
more
of
exercise
of
the
whole
the
an individual
sacrament
point
in
exercise
wordsr
seek
it
as well;
emphasize
other
heal
becomes
physical
to
mission
sacrament
of
,Jesus'
ordinary
he should
through
strongly
in
uheneoer
spiritually
he should.
though
for
not.
but
operation
as to
as well
God;
an ordi-
rather
extends
healing
is
uheneuev, a person
Likewise,
should
It
(4)
believe,
Jesus'
of
or
restoration
cal1y
I
important,
occurrence
seriously
healing
person.
psyche
but
i-s
simply
mission
everyday
his
power
and psyche
body
spirit,
tual
his
character whole
the
of
of
not
dimension
healing
extraordinary
extrinas
sense
eschatological
j-n human hearts;
of
is
Person
the
or it
Kingdom
the
whole
heal-
of
to
trans-temporal
dimension
Spirit
Church
intrinsic
eschatological
essential
Jesus'
of
an incidental
as
the
final'
realized
realized
his
through
heal
the
These
vital.
.Tesus' healings
not
but
in
basic
certain
consider
Good News of
the to
in
has an essential (3)
mission
of
eschatological
(1)
and are
not
his
I
for
significance
following:
the
person
whole
the
nature
the
and afterwards
grounds
which
or
teachings about
Church
lifetime
his
about
affirmations
various
in
provide
to
of
illnesses
Healing
the
role
and
difficulties.
and of
affirmations
theological basic
spiritual
considering
Scripture
has been
Church
mind
the
Concerning
Key Affirmations My aim
ing
from
of
in
my sys-
seems clear
to
L47 me that
Dheneue" an individual
some mental
or emotional
seek and find scripture
a healing
.tesus is
alesus wills
suffers
disorder for
he should
his
portrayed
grievously
illness
as healer
from
be able
to
in Christ. of
In
the whole man.
that
his healing mission should be carried the power of his Spirit in the Church. In the of Jesusr holistic healing intention it makes no
on
through light
sense, as far able
in
as I can see, to
a very
special
are spiritually for
say that
way for
or physically
ill
those who are psychically
Christ
the healing
of
but not
ill.
It
is
avail-
those who
in a special
is
for
this
way
and
other
reasons as well that I will argue throughout this paper that there is such a thing as a Christian psychotherapy through which an emotionally disturbed individual may receive
the gift
The question least
implicit
fruitfully ing
of
tics
in
ological recently
for
by first
psychotherapy its
systematics,
in Christian
explored attempt
as it
Is there
revelation?, considering
is
understood
a psychotherapy can only
the ordinary today.
be mean-
Systena-
to reach a fuller
understanding of thehas been aided in the past through the such notions as nature and person, and more
doctrines
development tion.
wholeness.
Systematics and the Question of a psychotherapy Implicit in Revelation
II.
at
of psychic
of
through I believe
into
such ideas
as those
of history and evolumodern and contemporary insights psychotherapy and human maturation can
that
the areas of greatly enrich systematics in its attempt to understand more profoundly the meaning, scope and implications of theological doctrines regarding the healing mission of ilesus Christ as it is operative in the Church and world today. A. What is A first
Psychotherapy? question,
Robert A. Harper
defines
then,
is: What is psychotherapy? psychotherapy as "the use of any
l.4d
prefer
form
cific
a psychic
from is
process,
and
in
for
the
in
aiding
process
of
of
manifestation
an intensified
There
or
is,
the
"means"
integration
differ to
chemotherapy
a strict
and accep-
concern
loving
in
posi-
the
of
A1so,
healing from
anything
involve
and
widely
the
approaches nomenclature
role
on the
process.
nega-
from
disturbances'
emphasis
psychotherapeutic
a more
toward
freeing
disease
of
par-
the
to
integrating
or
the
or
emotional
movement
as
and emotional
an increasing
moreover, tive
psychic
of
area
the
or open
healing the
application
the
challenge
today
on
psychotherapeutic
of
A number
factors.
tive
the
as well
state
no position
completely
account
into
takes
integral
positive,
in
used
aid
of
type
or
psychic
the
is
disturbance,
psychosomatic ticular
of
the
a more whole
takes
definition
meaning
or
nature
exact
in
exist
and to
This
state.
integrated
disturbance
transcend
or
move beyond
or
spe-
suffering
an individual psychosomatic
or
emotional
question
in
disturbance
the
or
overcome
to
enabled
I
as the
more broadly
which
through
aid
of
(168) '
maladjustment"
psychotherapy
define
to
dis-
mental
of
treatment
the
and emotional
social
or
order
in
technique
psychological
tance.
B.
I
which
therapy
(it ly
tend
example,
not
did
healings would
what
employ
(see
would
that
common sense
it
believe
to
.
speak
of
heal
not
easily a certain scholars,
Jesus
as
such
as explicit-
he did,
in from
individuals
most in
his
in
method
or
as mental
who are
is
ilesus
nonetheless
Likewise,
psycho-
Scripture
although
means to
of
of
sense
a psychotherapeutic
describe
McKenzie)
I
a minimal
revelation.
agree
a variety
we today
turbances
in
a psychotherapy),
employ
and men of
given
in
to
definition
broad
least
be an anachronism
practicing
fact,
is
at
implicit
psychotherapy for
just
have
there
shown that
the
with
accord
Now in
in
lmplicit
a Psychotherapy
Sense of
The Minimal Revelation
emotional
dis-
psythotherapists
principle
opposed
L49 to
the Christian
a cerLain able of
to
Jung, for
would acknowledge
psychotherapeutic
emotionally
,Jesus and in
Carl
retigion
general
troubled
his
sacramental
example, viewed all
of psychotherapy
which
treat
in
actions
in
there
the
teachings
the Churches.
the religions
and heal
the
is
power avail-
healing
individuals
that
as "forms of
sufferings
the soul,
and the suffering of the body caused by the and he stat.ed that 'tin treating devout Catholics, I ahnrays refer them to the Church's confessional and its
soul"
means of grace" difficult
to establish
sense there ent
in
tion
(1954a:16) .
are implicit
the christian
paper
however,
is
that
is not,
then,
in a minimal,
very
psychotherapeutic
revelational
and manifestation
indicate,
It
that
in
event
in a heuristic
an authentic
proclama-
What I hope to
fashion
formal
generalized
elements pres-
and its
the Churches.
I believe,
Christian
in the present psychotherapy
may be worked out on the basi-s of christian revelati.on irluminated by certain contemporary psychotherapeutic sights. C . Psychotherapeutic
ranging tices.
in-
pluralism
To one who ponders therapy
as
the
contemporary
scene in psycho_ at once evident that there exists a widepluralism in psychotherapeutic theories and prac_ Robert A. Harper in his psyehoanalysis and. psyehoit
therapy
is
lists psychotherapy
thirty-six and there
systems of psychoanalysis
and
are many more (Harperrs
work is for an overview of the major forms of psychotherapy practiced up to 1960) . Theodore Mi1lon in his more recent Iheo?ies of PsyehopathoLogy lists four major divisions in useful
theories ary
of
theories
psychopathology and approaches
but
there
are many contempor-
which do not
fit neatly under of either biophysical, i.ntraphysic' behaviorar or phenomenorogical theories of psychopathology. In the face of the plethora of psychotherapeu_ tic theories and practices which presently war with one the general
another
classifications
or at best
enjoy a certain
uneasy state
of
150
the
coexistence, to
tism
a facile
of
principles
range
selection
from
dogma-
eclecticism.
OPtions
D. Personal
In my o\r/n case personal experience and reflection preference for the more phea distinct have established Dr ' Thomas Hora' oriented psychotherapies ' nomenologically and author of many psychotherapist New York existential influence has been the major psychotherapeutic articles, v i e w p o i n t of f r o m t h e and both personally in my life Also, the diverse approaches of Viktor Frankl, theory. Etlis,
Albert
Dabrowski,
Kazimierz
willi_am Glasser,
Harold
Greenwald and others have in varying degrees exercised an I have inclined in this area. influence on my thinking f i n d either explicitI toward those psychotherapies which open to a symbiotic or prefer1y or at least in principle to the Roman Catholic practicing believing, assumption that
priori
opposed either
sically tic
to
relationship
ably much closer
Christian Christian
I operate
religion'
As a
out of the a
any psychotherapy which is intrinin theory or practj-ce to the authen-
Christian
Roman Catholic
and specifically
religion form of
is
view
world
to
that
extent
harmful to as a psychotherapy and inevitably I and wholeness' the development of psychic integration f a r a s believe that it is most important to acknowledge, unauthentic
For everyone, whether one' s presuppositions . and' as Jung he admits it or not, has presuppositions; l i f e p h i t o s o p h y o f "guides the life noted, the therapist's as possible,
of the therapist ( 1 9 5 4 b :7 9 ) .
Robert Harper, good number of
of his
and shapes the spirit after
the minor
surveying
all
psychotherapeutic
of
therapy"
the major and a theories
and
practicesl concludes that none of them has even remotely He sugas the apptoach. estabtished been definitively a re likely and their patients gests that "many therapists to profit niques,
from a flexible rather
repertoire
than from a rigid
of
therapeutic
tech-
adherence to a single
151 psychotherapy" (149) . A number of elements me in my therapy-options and led to the thesis of the present paper. (l) I Briefly, they were as follows: began with the therapy of Dr. Thomas Hora, which I found personally (2) I expanded my psychotheraquite helpful; system of
guided
peutic
horizon
cally
and theoreti-
approaches
way complementary rny understanding
which were gennane or in some of Hora; (3) I sought to deepen
to that of
psychotherapeutic personal
practicalJ-y
by assimilating
a number of
as healer
Christ
experiences
in
the
of my
light
(4) I made the
and insights;
dj-scovery
that Christianity at 1east implicitly powerful a most and effective psychotherapeutic (5) my discovery dimension; of a psychotherapy implicit contains
Christian
revelation
excellence through ing of
of
which
I was led
the mystery
am trying
helped
to
the therapies of
to work out
therapy
or the Way of
Tyrrell)
.
fashion
a certain
to
confirm
a richer
the healing the
lines
Healing
I am attempting formal
the validity
or aspects
of
the
in
and
therapies
and deeper understand(6) presently, Christ; I
of whaL I term Christo(see through Enlightenment
to articulate Christian
in heuristic
psychotherapy
which may
be of some aid to Christian psychotherapists, psychologists, and counselors in their work with fellow Christians. E. The Issue of a Christian Specialization Bernard versions
Lonerganrs
and his
least
in certain
psychotherapy. which
to
Christian zation.
thematizati_on
stress
meaning and value
tend vital
Psychotherapy of
and Functional the various
on the transformative to
complement and corroborate--at
respects--my
Further,
con-
po\der of
I
view of
see no better
a Christian
framework
in
situate
the working out of the heuristics of a psychotherapy than that of functional special.iIn turn, I think that the attempt to work out
such a problematic
within
cialization
to highlight
significance
serves of
functional
the context
of
functional
the meaning,
specialization
import
in general
speand and
L52
I
dialectic.
to
I
process
the
As I
richer
an ever
tics
frequently
nate
the
of
meaning
of
contemporary
in
a type
practiced upper press
the
mystery
of
operative
help
am considering
to
a psychotherapeutic
in
Christian
a sketch
of
unfolding
This
psychotherapy. of
features
the
this
Christian
involve
a higher
lated as
insj-ghts
integral
Christian
psychotherapy. viewpoint the
elements revelation.
in
diverse of
the
At which
therapy attention
heuristic
a Christian various
reflect
wilt
which
draw
ex-
question
somehow contained
of
features
key
of
which
gradual
the
psychotherapy
psychotherapies
of
is
My aim
doctrines?
and the
success
or
dimension
healing
being
currently
particular
make explicit
to
blade
The basic
Does the
be:
engage
wilI
lower
doctrines
as healer.
Christ will
throughout
pro-
a number I
empirical
Christian
be those
will
blade
of
a measure
and enjoy
are
that
psychotherapies
be certain
more
the
whj-ch the
in
action"
"scissors
raise
to
intend
insights-
psychotherapeutic
illumi-
to
utilizing
by
doctrines
various
I
regarding
understanding
Systema-
analogies
natural
to
systematics
doctrines.
doctrines.
of
meaning for
some questions
of
understanding
of
task
the
various
revelation'
Christian
is
makes use of
deeper
of
of
it
some concrete
make explicit
I
which
through
indicated
have
seek
it
Psychotherapy
through
indicate
dimensions
psychotherapeutic
subject
be
necessity
of
dc-
and correction.
now to
like
would
examples
I
interrelate no doubtr
the The Process of Explj-cating in Revelation Implicit.
III.
will
I
must
write
emendation
challenge,
found
I
what
that
cordingly'
to have
attempt
complexity.
further
sti1l
them adds
specialization
functional
the
and that
complex,
highly
a
of
issues
the
that
course,
and of
psychotherapy
christian are
of
realize,
and
foundations
doctrines,
systematics,
of
specifically
to
help the
the
it
will
unre-
initially
psychotherapies psychotherapy
make explic-
same time
will
implicit
appear in
ls3 Frankl I s Logotherapy
A. Viktor First,
I will
existential
examine Viktor
analysis.
Frankl's
basically
motivated
pleasure"
or an Adlerian
find
to that
man is
life.
to
life.
Frankl
a self-transcendence
beyond himself
Frankl
insists
or
man is
that
"wil1 to p o w e r " to but by a desire
"wiLl meaning in his
called
out
Logotherapy
is
so much by a Freudian
not
and fulfill
reaches
Franklts thesis
to
find
in which he
meaning and purpose
meaning and value
that
stresses in
are not mere
phenomena but
subjective
something objective and stemming Frankl "from a sphere beyond and over man" (1967a:64). speaks of a "super-meaning" which transcends man and his world and of an existential act of commitment on manrs part which consists in a certain uut,uertrauen zum Dasein" or a "basic trust in Being" (L967b:57). Frankl argues that the frustration of the witl to meaning leads to noogenic neurosis, often enough a despair over the meaninglessness
of
vacuum." of
life
and a floundering
The results
our time are,
sion
that
Iogotherapy genic
through
neurosis
Frankl's
is
to Frankl,
depression, is
the
aggres-
self-transcendence in
Frankl
life.
application
of the dynamics of
frustration
is
overcome,
and even those
healed,
or conventional
neuroses
the
noo-
from
suffering
are indirectly
aided.
approach has been criticized as speculative ( M c C o n nell: 5l-60) . to verify empirically
difficult
in a recent
lecture
about manrs will ninety
an "existential or mass neurosis
of meaning and value
existential
psychogenic
about in
collective
and the way out
the discovery
claims
this
according
and addictioni
through
of
research
Frankl
noted that
his
basic
to meaning has been confirmed projects
and more than
thirty
and yetr
thesis by some
disserta-
(L974) .
tions
Now if genic value, Christ, healer
Frankl
neuroses it
is the
correct
about the existence of noopower of meaning and
the heating
evidence
as incarnate of
is
and of
to
the believing
meaning and value,
noogenic
neurosis
to
all
Christian is
that
available
as
who open themselves
154
him
to
very
as
to
Through
therapy
the
In
in
discover
Lence.
turn
the
Christ
is
Christian
grounding
Frankl's
power
logo-
of
of
an understanding in
Christ.
the
of
authenticity
the
human person
the
that
insight
Chrisexcel-
1i9ht
the
available
confirms
is
one
will
to
meaning
my attempt
to
make ex-
the
through
self-transcendence
who seeks
in
to
brought
revelation
Christian
the par
Logotherapist
on Christ
meditation
A
B:32) .
leads
logotherapy
psychotherapeutic
great
the
of
(John
men free
sets
that
consideration
brief
tian
truth
the
and value .
B.
A second plicit
fulfill
and mature.
two
loved
and
selves
mental
or
forms
of
reality
Glasser's
basic
ing
it
tional "mental
with
the
instead Again,
position
of
of
the
leads
the
of
root to
our-
it
is in
ability
so-caIled
various
a partial
and either
is
its
illuminated approach.
example,
the
or
to-
the
various
in
therapy.
convenof rejects
classifications
psychotherapy past
In
however,
classical
activity
by contrast-
terminology
Glasser,
employed.
irresponsible
conventional
exploration
for
is
with
and
of
to
do so
and to
Freudian
and misleading
inaccurate
the
and be
love
to
.
classical
illness"
at
mean-
to
analysis
others
deprive lies
action
psychotheraPy,
nomenclature
not
that
will
worthwhile
needs
basic
be whole
to
as characterized
Glasser's
disturbances
emotional
of
denial
as
needs
irresponsible
tal
In
these
one does
their
we are
that
(9).
fulfill
the
"The need
needs:
feel
others"
to
fulfill
to
need
a way that
such to
the
failure
the
the
is
he of
speaking
Glasser,
as one who must
if
human person
psychological
and to
(see 1965).
human being
of
instead
is
revelation
Christian
exigencies
describes
basic
in
Therapy
the
natural
But
Glasser
ing, by
Reality
envisages
certain
in
utilize
dimensions
Glasser's
Frankl,
like
I
therapy
therapeutic
William
Therapy
Reality
Glasserrs
William
and reality stresses On the
illness"
"mental and
speaks
denial. reconstructive contrary,
l_55 Glasser
emphasizes working
toward
the
avoids
the problems
future.
Again,
and is
makes right
Glasser,
however,
responsible
behavior
central
denying ercise
behavior
and teaches
of a loving
their
basic
with
reality
elements
he disapproves discipline
needs in
of
in
agent
for
healing
is
his
patients
authentic
a responsible
that
non-
and wrong and therapy
irresponsible,
his
the present
basically
ways to
the
ex-
fulfill
and in
for
and
reality-
through
fashion
as it actually is. In Glasser ' s view the prerequisite
fective
in
psychotherapy
conventional
of morality
directive.
as a therapist
the patient
with
accord
being an ef-
a person have his
needs
fulfilled
and be in basic contact with reality. The therathen able to aid the patient to fulfill his basic needs by: (1) accepting and loving the patient for himself and so acknowledging his worth as a personi Q) stressing responsible activity, activity in accord with reality, and pist
is
firmly
but
activity;
lovingly rejecting and (3) indicating
all
in which he can fulfill
his
actually
interfering
is
and without
forms of
to the patient needs \^rithin with
irresponsible authentic
the world
ways
as it
the need fulfill-
ment of others. classerrs only
Realit,y
in
the treatment in work with juvenile
and in with
education.
the mentally
delinquents,
disturbed
the socially
but
not
also
deprived
Glasser's fundamental break approaches in psychotherapy--Glasse r
would say that
break--his quite
of
applied
Despite
the classical
himself
Therapy has been widely
Reality
a variety
it is precisely because of the Therapy has proven highly effective
in
of areas.
If Glasser is correct that individuals can be healed of what have classically been termed neuroses and psychoses by being helped through a loving acceptance and firm guidance to fulfill their basic psychological needs in
a responsible
most certainly ciple
fashion there
in Christian
is
and in accord with reality, then a psychotherapy contained in prin-
revelation.
Jesus Christ
himself
had
156
human person
the
human person need as it
said to
follows
to
be a true
an authentic
contain
principles"
"reality
present
Emotive
book Ser
his finer
are
therapy
of
psychological
by
turbances
of
his
thoughts
and
the
of
unmask his (2)
to
are
nature
ideas the
avers
In
how these
and
(1)
to
unrealistic view
Ellis's help
ideas
dis-
and maxi-
mentally
are
it
is
patient
the
self-defeating
i1logical
individ-
disturbances
that
self-defeating
themselves.
his
emotional
when individuals
arise
ideas
or
irrational
his
EIlis
of the
that
mental
his
itlogical, to
largely
minimize
psychotherapist
irrational
show him
of
of
and
emotional a result
irrationallyrand
to
Psycho-
articulation
the
man's
that
thinking.
negative,
in
in
psychotherapy.
is
most
of
learning
an emotional
task
Reason and Emotion
or
rational
reiterate
his
disturbances
can be cured
mize
his
significant
his
psychotherapeutic
in
theory
illogically
thinking
one of
my opinion,
in
in
useful
known through
But
a Christian
basic
E1lis's
fashion'
Rational-
popularly
is
find
I
which
foundational
and
helpful
heuristics
ual
.
ther-
a proper
in
Ellisrs
Atbert
Guilt--noE,
as expressed
Christian
Psychotherapy
therapy
Dr.
these
a specifically
applied
E1lis
hlithout
achievements
insights
the
is
context
since key prinj-n Christian present
withj-n
Rational-Emotive
psychotherapy.
be said
may also
that
is
needed
contemporary
The third the
clearly
be viewed
E11is's
C. Albert
are
and creatively
context
apeutic
in
is
A11 that
revelation.
may be
itself,
therapy
therapy
reality
of
cj-ples
reality
with
Jesus.
of
Christianity
therapy,
the
And the
Therapy
as Reality
insofar
that
It
was that
accord
teaching
was a constant
is,
really
in
action
action,
to
others.
love
to
and calIed
loved
is
responsible
for
of
be worthwhile
Jesus
of
teaching
core
the
Likewise,
others.
to
need
his
affirmed
and
worth
the
affirmed
,Jesus constantly
ways
many different
In
needs.
and authentic
basic
their
fulfill
to
others
help
to
trying
life
his
spent
and
fulfilled
needs
own basic
his
beliefs; at
the
basis
L57 of his
emotional
and (3) to endeavor to bring
disturbancei
hi-m to internalize
more realistic,
engage in positive
reflections
rational
ideas and to
and self-ta1k. I n R e a s o n a n d E m o t i o n i n P s y e h o t h e z , a p yE l l i s
number of
irrational
Western civilization
lists
a
ideas which he says are ubiquitous and lead to widespread neurosis.
Among the ideas he lists
(1) it
are the fol1owing:
is
in a
dire
necessity for an adult human being to be loved and approved by virtually every significant other person in his community; (2) one should be thoroughly competenE, adequate,
and achieving
to consider
oneself
in all
possible (3) it
worthwhile;
respects is
awful
1f one is and cata-
strophic like or
when things are not the way one would very much (4) if something is or may be dangerous fearsome one should be terribly concerned about it and them to be;
should keep dwelling on the possibility of its occurring; (5) it is easier to avoid than to face certain life diffir culties a n d s e I f - r e s p o n s i b i 1i t i e s ; a n d ( 6 ) o n e s p a s t h i s t o r y is an all-important determinant of oners present behavior and because something once strongly affected one's life, it should indefinitely have a similar effect. subEllis jects each of these ideas to careful analysis, shows how the idea in question in unrealistic and irrational and indicates
what the proper
idea should be.
Ellis says that his rational more depth-centered and intensive analysis
because it
therapy
in reality psycho-
than classical
seeks to reveal
tional ideas and beliefs neuroses and psychoses.
is
and attack
the
irra-
which ultimately
underlle
Ellis
such psychodyna-
holds that
most
mic theorists
as Sigmund Freud have been emphasizing secondary causes or results of emotional illness rather than prime causes. Clearly, Ellists theory of psychotherapy is open to serious challenge. There is, however, a growingr body of
research
which lends
support
to his viewi and his as practiced by professional psychotherapists has proved remarkably successful. Also, though Ellis hj-mself is not a theist, his approach is currently being psychotherapy
applied
in
the area of pastoral
counseling
(see Hauck) .
158
is
Ellis
If
prime
of
source
psychoses,
it
how certain
clear fering
beliefs
and
peace
life.
and
preaching
is
self
its
with
of
mind
on the which
It
the
scripture which
work
in
out
a Christian
accurate--from
within
positive
and their
aLideas
point
a Christian
The final paper
is
the
New York approach
me to
the Hora
search
for
through
I
therapy
psychiatrist. Hora'
viewpoint began
As I
of
for
and more irration-
utilization
of
Dr.
the
of
Thomas Hora,
remarked
earlier,
it
which
has
Freudian
Ludwig
segment
this
any other,
am expressing
and more
Jung'
to
endeavor fu1ler
a
context.
in
than
as a strict
a richer Carl
I
believe
view--set
psychotherapy
more
and
that
Psychotherapy
utilize
existential
of
I
alternatives
Thomas Hora ' s Existential
to
ideas
irrational
psychotherapeutic
ra-
many lnstances
in
a yet of
ideas
a corrective
and should
revelation
in
positive
fact,
Finally, could
of
light
the
in
necessary'
various
the
psychotherapj-st
Christian
s.
discern
as their
as well
alternatives.
rational
their
and heart
irrational
the
put
and to
mind
me to
to
old
the
off
and desires of
Pauline
the
put
suf-
joy'
of
of
thrust
many of
where
of
articulation
Elli-s's
source
Scripture, and,
an enrichment
adds
the
of
Christ-consciousnes
of
equivalents
alternatives.
tional
are
attitudes
the
has described
Ellis
a source
difficult
appear
not
are
to
the
he made it
ideas
ideas
the
to
belong
does
preached
indivj-duals
and
Christ
properly
psycho-
constantly
illusory
false,
containing
seminally
a basic
for
need
the
revel-
rational-emotive
others
Likewise,
of
extent
and heartrand
mind
are
ideas
see how Christian
himsetf
of
and death,whereas
a great
least
of
Jesus
a conversion
for
need
him
as at
nature.
therapeutic
the
to
principles
healing
certain
the
difficult
may be envisaged
ation
D.
and to
that
view
his
irrational
neuroses
not
is
in
correct
reiterated
and mentally
internalized the
partially
even
effective
in
paper.
this
analyst
but
his
psychotherapy
Binswanger,
is 1ed
Martin
led
Heidegger
1s9 and other
European existential
study of various finally life
to
Zen and the
Eastern
approaches and "existential" of Jesus. Hora discovered in the Jesus psychotherapeutic dimensions
to the teachings
and teachings
of
thinkers
of
the very highest
order. not possible here to develop Hora's position at length. My book Chz'istotherapy: HeaLing through Enlightenment utilizes throughout various psychotherapeutic inIt
sights
is
of Hora in the
fashion brate
a Christian certain
insofar
process
of working
out
in
a popular
psychotherapy.
key features
as they cast
light
Here I can only adumof Horars therapeutic approach on the issue presently under
discussion. Horars existential
psychotherapy
involves
a basic view of man, as do the other therapies we have considered. Horars understanding of man is explicitly religious. Hora sees man as an image and likeness of God. Manrs most fundamental
reason
for
who bears witness that
is
existing
is
to Existence
God by understanding
to
be in
the world
as one
or the Love-Intelligence
the
truth
and manifesting
love. In Horars understanding
man is whole,
healthy
and.
authentic
when he is in harmony with Existence and lets the qualiLies of the Transcendent shine through him by being a medium of goodness, intelligence, creativity, and love.
Man is
whole and holy
ing and thinking of
human existence
wise,
loving
state
individual--one level
of
to the extent that his feela harmony with the highest level in-the-world which is an enlightened, of consciousness. In the enlightened
reflect
who has realized
through
Godrs gift
a high
se 1 f-transcendence--fee
flow
from an authentic beneficent presence. Illness
for
I ing , doing , and having being-in-the-wor1d. as a loving
Hora results
when man is
in disharmony in some sense with Existence. Illness, accordingly, is inade_ quately viewed when it is treated just as a matter of pain or feeli.ng bad or a disbalance of affectivity or a being hampered in oners functioning.
For Hora these conceptions
160
of
point
psychotherapeutic
is
world
is
an individual tj-c
But
sease.
his
overcoming
that
authen-
of
for
di-
his
for
responsibility
take
mode of
inauthentic
and desi-ring-
thinking of
he becomes cognizant
once
in-the-world
must
beliefs'
hold
not
ignorant
responsible
and hence
indj-vidual
the
false
does
culpably
necessarily
and value
meaning
Hora
spe-
being-in-the-
concerns,
attitudes.
assumptions,
values,
more
or,
mode of
by misdirected
fragmented
in
are
consciousness
indj-vidual's
when the
cifically,
of
dis-ease
self-transcendence
authentic
with
conflict
or
illness
view
of
existenti-al
From Hora's
levels
lower
when the
results
partial.
only
are
illness
inauthen-
as
it
tic. Hora's
in
realization
enlightened
transcendent, of the
focal
of
attitudes
as existential
the
gift
self-
the
understandas
inau-
God as Loveis
beyond
the
of
Hora
Hora
borrows
from
the
process
of
envisages prayer
which
through
j-nauthenticity--fa
and cast
out
is the
subject-
on
the
is
receiving
an ex-
Chuang Tzu. as a form of
, be1 iefs
realized.
"letting-
"mind-fastingr"
devils
discerned
for
for
for
forms.
Taoistr
and a cognitive
consciousness
its
need
and
possibility
mind-fasting
1 se thoughts
J-mages, assumptions--are
mode of
of
any of
in
the
stresses
receptivity,
conditions
enlightenment
A key emphasis pressj-on
Hora
wakeful
openness,
be"
of
therapy
his
Throughout
are
self-
distinction.
object
tive
which
an experience
Intelligence'
of
experience
a certain
to
thentic
from
inauthentic
the
of
stages
The modes of range
of
rejection
and consequent
but
negative
The existenti-aI
various
involves
and enlightenment
transcendence
the
with
positive.
on the
process
and enlightenment.
transcendence
ing
is
emphasis
psychotherapeutic
Hora,
consciousness.
terms
come to
to
attempts
course,
of
state
the
self-
a highly
of
individual
the
goal
its
has as
psychotherapy
existenti-at
of
what
integration
they or
The process
cogniand
negativity , affects
Hora
, desires really loving of
'
161 mind-fasting worship.
culminates This latter
abiding
in
a reverential,
the God who is
ual whose stale worship
in what Hora terms existential is
of
manifests
telligent,
consciousness himself
beneficent,
Horars
stress
understanding being-in-th
e-world
the more classical approach is
in
is
and creative of
differentiates approaches.
loving
The individof existential
as a loving,
in-
presence.
through
a climate
not causalistic,
that
the world
on healing
within
responsive,
Love-Intelligence.
an enlightened
love of one's mode of his psychotherapy from
Hora emphasizes that
historical,
genetic,
his
etio-
logical,
or teleological. Hora instead refers to it as in its focus, which means that it seeks to "epistemologic benefil man through the optimal unfording of his cognitive (180).
capacitiesr'
Hora does indicate, hovrever, that in the course of the existential therapeutic the causal, the historical, the genetic, and the teleological aspects of human existence to emerge into consciousness spon"tend taneously and be cognized implicitly rather than explicitly" (180) . Hora sums up thi-s point of view by citing a statement
of
a French psychotherapistz
0n ne guerit pas en ae souuenant mats on se souuient en guet,issant (1gO). Finally, Horars existential psychotherapy has conuer,_ eion as its core. Through the practice of mind-fastj-ng, which Hora refers vidual
is
freed
to as epistemological
prayer,
the indi-
from inauthentic
thoughts and desires and toward existentially wholesome concerns. Healing takes place in a shift in the world view of the individual (189) and, in Hora's words, "this means rconversiont to turned
the
loving
mode of being-in-the-world
and participation in as a beneficial presence" (102) . The existenpsychotherapeutic process begins in mind.-fasting and
Existence tial
culminates
in existential worship. Hora speaks of the whole process of mind-fasting and existential worship as "ceaseless prayer. " In his words : The term "ceaseless prayertt. . .connotes abiding; i.t implies something continuous, a v/ay of 1ife, a mode of being. We could define cealeless
I62 lhe endeavor to actualize prayer as a persistent It is a conmode of being-in-the-wor1d. loving based on process of mental purification tinuous and misfalse assumptions to correct a desire can be con. . .Meditation orientations. directed preparatory form of prayer a cognitive sidered is a For meditation worship. to existential ( 'mind-fasting' ) process of mental purification away from a set mental of turning wnicft consists of the presence to reach a realization attitude of God as harmonYr Pedc€r and love-intelligence' (eL-92) if
Now, obviously, is
psychotherapy
tial
in
influences that
nifj-cant Grove,
as
psychotherapy
Christian
the
Christian
and the
Scripture
principles
psychotherapeutic
sig-
on Holy
approach
fundamental
its
bases
California
a
Garden
of
Service
Counseling
also
is
It
as we1l.
approach
his
christian
acknowledges
also
as one
long
in
be practicing
to
may be said
a
certainly
present
dimension
fact,
in
Hora,
revelation.
most
is
there
existen-
Horars
thrustof
basic
psychotherapeutic
powerful
other
the valid,
Thomas
of
Hora. However,
I
not,
convinced
one of
the
Hora's
a clear of
and desirability
bility
actuality
its
IV. Up to doctrinal
point
foundations
attempted
God are from I
to
the
not
is of
healing
of
possi-
the
psychotherapy
a Christian
It
avaiLable.
only
a am
but
.
Foundations this
example
and its and of
psychotherapy
presently
difficulties
his
Nonetheless'
view.
of
existential approaches
excellent
provides
likewise
also
most
and emotional
mental
of
that
hori-
acceptable
completely
point
Christian
Roman Catholic guite
stand
as they
believe,
of
illness
human self
the
of
nature
and on the
meaning
the
within
andrcertain
physical
especially
on il1ness,
views
from
not
Christianity
Roman Catholic
zoo of
is
approach
Hora's
in
Psychotherapy
a Christian
and
my paper
for
I
Christian
to
show how a number
therapies
hetp
to
make explicit
principles
at
least
implicit
have
healing, of
various in
looked
Christian
at
and
I
contemporary
certain have psycho-
psychotherapeutic revelation.
It
163 remains
to envisage
in the terms of
fashion
versions
of
healing
that
a Christian
employing
foundations,
there
psychotherapy
is
some special
to
sho\^r in
a connection
is,
conversions
volved
of
indeed,
certain
difference.
these
varied
basic
confirmation
a certain
foundations
in psychological
healing,
Hopefully,
considerations
will
of my thesis psychotherapy at
as a Christian revelation,
the key features
and also of
a developcon-
and the events of psychological
that the relationship and the psychotherapeutic process
there
and
between the
and maturation;
and, that
tian
of
and dialectic.
be,
of
foundations
conversions the
will
categories
mental
issue
foundations
My procedure general
the
between the is
identification
vri-th the while
there
a heuristic
in-
is
a
effect
be to provide least
of
"conversion" there is also
the cumulative that
intimate;
both
of a
such a thing
implicit
in Chris-
indication of what psychotherapy might
such a Christian
be. A. Healing: The Corunon Goal of tions and Psychotherapy Foundations objectification
concerns itself of
foundational
and interlectuar conversion--and general and special theological dational
rearity,
specialties.
that peutic
with
of
Founda-
the articulation
reality--religious, with
the
or moral
derivation
categories
of
based on foun-
which may be employed in other functional the conversions which foundations
Each of
seeks to objectify or other
the Conversions
involves
dimension of
the conversions
a fundamental
healing
human consciousness. of
foundations
It
in
one
follows
and the psychothera-
process
share a conmon goal: the healing of the in one or other aspect of his being. Also, since healing on one level of the human person has an impact on all the other levels, there is necessarily an existential connection between the healing effected through religious, moral and intellectual conversion and individual
the healing therapeutic
the psyche which process. of
takes
place
in the psycho-
L64
I.
Conversion theraPY
If
Lonergan
volves
j-s central Again,
i-f
from
ind.ividual
optic
to
rect
that
philosophies
false
world
view
conversion least
nection
a core
the
between
most
is
version ing
in
ristic
a Christian
2 . Religious The
intimate
conversions
of
gious the with
religious
foundations
its
and by
in
the
in
and at suggesis
there
a con-
and the is
relationship that
a
theologian
the
of
objectifying
it
or
con-
contribut-
not,
of
unfold.ing
a heu-
Healing
"psychological
a particular
to
It
is
the
key
on relielements
appropriate
three
existential
the
conversion"
attention
focusing
since
between
exists
relationship
process.
conversion stand
shift
intellectual
this
which
relationship
psychotherapeutic
a basic
and Psychological
Conversion
and
right
psychotherapy.
foundations
conversion
to
is
Hora
preceding
follows task
fashion
indicated
can be further
and that
to
an individual
foundations
of
likewise
dynamic
cor-
if
the
\^ihether he realizes
a1so,
foun-
is
follows
foundational
the
in
a very of
It
one.
intimate
who engages
If it
conversi-ons
process,
psychotherapeutic
to
foundations
of
both
be correct
both
Lonergan
a certain
then
concern
psychotherapy.
shown to
are
tions
perspective,
is
the
and biased
basic
involves
event
of
psycho-
aim of
if
El1is,
freeing
the
and
if
and
enables
1ife,
of
or
Horars
of
is
Fina11y,
psychotherapeutic
the
love
involves
conversion
bias,
a subjective
conversion
intellectual
to
psychotherapy.
a key
real
and the
ratj-onal
the
that
negate
from
9oa1 of
the
lovelessness
that
is
and psychotherapy.
dations
right
are
part
in
of
irrational
the
a
moral
that
a conversion
then
of
from
distortions
and others
Hora
therapy,
right
the
of
overcoming
Glasser,
is
Lonergan
fulfillment
and to
foundations
to
both
if
is
love
a conversj-on
then
lovelessness,
and
the
that
and to
be loved
to
need
right
in-
conversion
religious
that
a radical
of
are
and Psycho-
Foundations
to
correct
and others
psychotherap!r
the
is
overcoming
the
Glasser basic
as Basic
to
conversions
in begin of
relationship
155 to one another, curs
fj-rst
so that
and is
intellectual
normally
religious
the efficacious
conversion
ground of moral
oc-
and
conversion. a. The Primacy of Psychotherapy
Love in
Religion
and
The core of religious conversion is the gift of Godrs love poured forth into our hearts by the Holy Spirit (nom 5:5) . This gift has a transcultural aspect because it is offered to all viromenand men and hence is manifested in some sense at all times in the diverse religions and cultures of mankind. Religious conversion, however, involves not
only
an inward
counterpart
in
transcultural
the
revelational
ilesus Christ
through
Iove for
all
mankind and his
Further,
on Lonergants
aspect
but
an outward
evenLs culminating
which God disclosed definitive
in
to the world saving
his
action.
analysis, there is a knowledge born God's love which is faith or the "eye of love.rr Faith is an interior apprehension of transcendent value, and in the light of faith an individual is enabled to make the value judgment that it is worthwhile to beof the gift
lieve
of
and the consequent decision
the act of belief are rooted context tions
in
itself.
the revealed
they are specific
of
the
the diverse Brief
inner
as well
in a Christian
word of
as
context
God; in religious-slmbolic
a non-Christian
experience
the members of
religious
non-Christian reflection
to believe
Beliefs
of
objectifica-
religions.
reveals
that there is a striking affinity--if not, at a profound level, a real identity-between key elements of religious conversion, as thematized in the speciar theological categories of foundations, and the psychological healing process as described in various
contemporary
psychotherapres
. commonly acknowledged by psychotherapists the experience of love and acceptance on the part of It
is
that
the individuar seeking healing is a necessary and central element j-n the psychotherapeutic process. Harper, for example, indicates that in all therapies the patient first
166
must
therefore, etc.
I
than
,
precisely to
the
and to
gift
the
love
have
his
ness
fulfilled
to
feel
love. loved,
of
to
understand
free
from
him
the chic pists
psychic
a most process
healing
In
tions.
Likewise,
in
or
healing
of
love . b.
There
is
processes
in
love
is
does
not
advance. conversion
a knowledge
parallel
striking
involved
in
the
conversion
of
the
psyche.
believe
it
can
be established
existence erally
in
of the
religious therapist
conversion also
is
the
a required
or
religious
healing
in
born
and the
and the f
founda-
absolutely
between
perspective
the
at psy-
psychothera-
similarity
tian
him
is
there
and religious
a mere
of
being
which
values
between
present
of frees
first
the Therapist of Foundations
much more than
is
of
like
a climate
as thematized
dynamically
The Patient, Conversions
In
emphasize
by various
process
the
own needs
Clearly,
a gift
psychotogical
both
there
it
his
those
parallel
conversion
and without
others,
patient
the
embrace
striking
instances
both
to
prison.
as described
and religious
primary,
and
truth
his
loving
within
of
and understood,
the
least
very
part
on the
affirmed
being
place
take
only
insights
to
he is
if
of
of
bestow
worthwhile-
psychotherapists
and other
The experience
distur-
fulfilled.
others
to
oneself
first
having
and thus
needs
to
patient
on the
and a sense
love
worthwhile
the
must
become capable
others,
Thomas Hora
healing
that
for
Glasser
basic
psychic
the
of
hopeless,
for
,
worthwhile
therapist
acceptance
and
good of
and
manner,
the
and hence
the
love
roots
the
needs
basic
seeking
at
of
feel
and to
T,
less
Likewise
fulfillment
the
reason
this
of
(152) .
love
are
For
bances.
of
lack
about
concerned
atten-
ne-
more worthwhile'
thought"
and to
others
is
and
be better'
had
loved
be
for
and cares
to
self-
[the
"He
and gives
and accepts
likes
thus
is
and
therapist
some fashion:
in
himself
therapistl
respecting tion
to
say
to
enabled
the
of
concern
the
experiences
From a Chris-
patient
that
the
and gen-
de facto
L57 existential at
condition
Leaet certain
I believe
forms of
my point
existential
and psychological
involved healing
transformation
in
affects
means that
the presence
But it
religious
is
for
only
love others fashion.
a deep and lasting
type
and Hora envisage--at the
in
to
the extent
love
dwelling
Mowrer is sult
impossible
in
its
it
that
loving
of
religious
out of
Likewise,
view that
if
mental
in
and moral
in an individual the gift
of
God's
Dr. O. Hobart illness
is
a re-
violating
his or,rnsystems of values the healing of the psyche from a profound spiritual transforma-
follows
apart
that
tion. (2) Ihe Therapist.
As far
concerned, exist logical
the deep existential between the conversions conversion
be
he shifts
deeper levels--is,
realizable
operating
in his
must be
who can only
a fundamentally
analysis
heart.
of an individual's
and conscience, is
in his
correct
conversion
to
least
he is
who can and deep
an individual
existentially
that
conversion.
From this perspective it psycbological healing Glasser
of
foundational only
this
conversion
individual
self-sacrificing religious
mode of being-in-the-wor1d. the
Concretely,
religious
moral
converted
self-centered
would seem that
or
psyche to the extent
his
from a basically
the
factor in the Moreover , on Lonergan ' s alone provides the effica-
conversion
means that in
in
be an existential process.
a perduring,
in
deeply
conversion,
of religious of patient
an occurrence
levels.
or absence of
or become present
terms of
some
the psyche or human con-
of
the morally
This
present
at
as the patient
concerned,
the other
will
healing
grounds
healed
all
individual
psychological cious
As far is
on one level
sciousness
analysis,
by looking
the processes
of
healing.
respectively.
?he Patient. psychotherapeutic process
the
the occurrence
from the viewpoints
(f)
in
for
psychological
lasting
can be established
factors
and therapist
possibility
of
if
as the therapist
relationship of
the latter
foundations is
is
which must and psycho-
to be effective--at
168
of
aI
the
who has
vidual
morallY
is
and
heart
it
Further, simply
al
then,
if
is
and
a hindrance
or
the
human
a help
The therapist, as
individual
the
not
should but
mature
only
also
should mature
converted,
of
viewin
fashion
an integral
for
sin,
operating
with
deal
understanding
a thematized
Grace
human consciousness. to
who conversions
foundational
and
elements
and psychologically
be converted
basic
re-
foundation-
the
the
between
respectively
in
The
subject,
converted
the
be able
and
psychotherapist
the
thematized
Christian
of
to
his
in
converted.
process.
are
levels
he actually
have
of
existential
he is
should
for
and has
the
and they the
on all
be an indi-
dwelling
love
for
requirements
be one who has profound
relationship
from
de facto
situation
foundation-
therapist
also
reatity
the
are
example,
into
and morally
psychotherapeutic
and the
we transpose
sufficient
should
and psychic
point
not
self-knowledge,
understands
reality
converted
is
psychotherapist
in
with
God's
of
be religiously
to
flexive
gift
whose basic
existential
the
therapist,
an effective
says
contact
in
and Glasser's
Hora's
terms
If
levels
high
and Glasser
be an individual
fashion.
and rich
a deep
achieved
and who is
fulfilled
are
needs
have
should
therapist
the
that
that
insists
enlightened.
and authenticity
self-transcendence
self-
highly
Hora
should
therapist
authentic
the
and
mature
transcendent,
who is
be an individual
should
therapist
the
Thus,
shown.
be
also
instances--can
certain
in
least
sub-
i avnv # i er rr i # r r J
(a) An analogy pist
that
(1972255) . most
a liberating
the
role gift
Analogously, the
especially
Christian
of
the
God's
integrating
between
be drawn
role
and the
indicates in
might
patient type
religious of
the
the
role
be to
role
the
is of
rest of
the
therapist aid
of
Lhe
the
self-understanding
thera-
Lonergan
apologist.
apologist the
with
Christian
should of
ReLigi'ous Apologist'
and the
The Thetapist
"to
aid' others lj-ving"
their
and
therapist dealing
patient within
with to
a
come to
a climate
169 of
love
through
religious,
which
moral,
he will
be able
intellectual,
integrate
to
sions of his consciousness in a much richer he has previously been able to do. (b) The Therapiet Claseics. tial
A further
requirements
classics thy
an authentic
Sayers,
the
Dante translator
pointed
out
morally
converted
that
only
than
of the
between the existen-
interpreter
and those of an authentic
dimen-
fashion
and the Interpretez,
analogy obtains
of
the
and psychological
the great
of
psychotherapist. and interpreter,
an individual
who is
and who has a Christian
Dorohas
religiously
and
philosophy
can
interpret t}:.e Diuine Comedy in a truly authentic and adequate holistic fashion (49-50). Likewise, Lonergan has indicated that an existential reguirement. of the interpreter
of
vidual
of religious,
any great
In a fashion
classic
is
analogous
to the work of
the classic
the psychotherapist
existential
interpretation
tients
and of
the existence
moral and intellectual is
called
the authentic
tual
latter
to the very
world,
above all
stand
the nature
the best
of
least
converted of
modes of
an pa-
modes of
moral and intellecin
a seminal
core of authentic
the converted
interpreter
and inauthentic
at
of
and of his
and inauthentic
Since religious,
conversion--the
interpreter to engage in
both of himself
being-in-the-wor1d. pertain
the
in the indiconversion.
existing psychotherapist
subjectivity,
the individual
form--
in
the
will
and will
patient's
being-in-the-world.
underbe
authentic
analythe existential requirements of the fully effect,ive psychotherapist demonstrates, I believe, the radical existential connection which exist.s between the conversions of sis
of
foundations also
This
and the psychological
strikingly
sirability approach.
of
indicates
healing
process.
both the possibility
a distinctively
Christian
It
and the depsychotherapeutic
170
is
There
of
the
of
cation
of
healing.
I
psychological
or
religious the
an emotionally
of
healing
of
integration
certain
tellectual
conversion
trinsic
the
to
wj-sh to
ordinarily
involve
a growth
as in
I
The observatj-ons of
healing
lead
me to
fo undations--re term
contextr
Christian just
indicated,
mora1,
and,
trinsic
to
but
the
in the
latter
The notion
of
the
or,
not
in
simply
psycho-religious
of
what explicit
a ful}y
As I
conversion'" of
religious, is
conversion
the
with or,
in-
conversion;
psycho-religious
conversion
of
conversions
the
identifiable
con-
the
psychological
of
reality
intetlectual
event
as
and actions
intellectual--and
and
foundational
totat
in-
This
love.
made regarding
between
, moral
roots,
and personal
of
process
"psycho-religious
its
is
just
conversion"
"psychological
andma-
sensibility.
distinguish
I igious
I
healing,
new decisions
and the
foundations
versions
have
inin-
elements
healing
a climate
in
a transformation
accord-
semi-nally,
self-knowledge
in
itself
expresses
tegration
i'ntellectual
least
psychological in
as well
acknowledging,
psychological
of
and a
levels
constitute
often
withj.n
integration
reflective
well
very process
very
add that
turation
and at
moral,
religious,
that
while
ordi-
disorders
and perhaps;
moral,
a
self-knowledge
in
on diverse
self
transformation.
or
conversion ing1y,
the
religious,
as a certain
growth
of
type
a specific
involves
bring
to
psychological
of
healing
the
however,
narily,
of
about
individual.
disturbed
are
examples
occurrence
was enough
conversion
moral
be
and per-
mora1,
simple
the
where
instances
of
available
to
simply
certainly
Most
however'
this,
is
healing
religious,
of
conversion.
intellectual
haps
process
the
with
identified
or
conversion
psychological
that
mean by
do not
event
the
with
foundations
conversions
identifi-
a certain
i.s also
There
healing.
psychological
of
process
and the
conversions
the
between
and dynamic
vital
intimate,
most
a connection
only
not
and Psychological
Foundations Conversion
of The Conversions or PsYcho-Religious
3.
if
former.
you will'
I
171 the process of psycho-religious to religious
and moral
self-appropriation,
adds
conversion
a self-understanding or analogous to the performance involved in inteltectual conversion in the full sense of this term. The self-understanding, however, involved in psycho-religious conversion or the process of psychoself-object
religious
ification
self-appropriation,
ambience of tion
which is
love
the free
the gift
only
and requires
decision
for
to live
takes place within its
one's
existential life
in
of
the new self-understanding.
in
the process of psycho-religious
an
comple-
the light
of
In the terminolilohn Henry Newman, the type of self-understand.ing involved in psycho-religious conversion must be a real and not a notional knowledge. AIso, the self-understand.ing ogy of
involved
appropriation radical
brings
transformation
about a revolution in one's
self-
in
feelings
sensibility,
a
as intentional
responses to values.
r hope the exact significance of the r draw between the conversi.ons of foundations and psycho-religious conversion wirl emerge as r continue to explore the issue within the speeial and general categories of foundations. distinction
4. The Transcendental precepts Contemporary psychotherapies A consi-deration gories
of
temporary
foundations
of certain
in psychotherapies
there
Ls a certain
tions
with
their
subject.
most basically
general
theological
relationship
to
cate_
some con-
further
confirms the thesis that the conversions of foundaevent of psychological conversion.
identity
the hearing The general theological
derived
and Certain
of
categories
of
foundations
are
from reflection
on the operating self-appropriation of the
Thus, the cognitive self as knower, deliberator, and decider reveals the human subject as that being who operates on four levels of consciousness. rntellectual c o n v e r s i o n , o r m a nr s c o g n i t i v e self-approp riation of himself as a knower, reveals the human subject as one who experiences, understands, and judges in order to know what is. The extension of the
L72
properly,
present
the
in
But
In
precepts
is,
psychotherapies
diverse
identity
dations
and psychological
cept
first
is
There
indeed,
Lonergan, fact,
openness
is
nature
by
the
Iigible, also man if
open this
to
the
receiving gift
is
certain a
consequently of
realities
foun-
of
the
man in
God's offered.
of
man to
terms
and openness
open real
need
to
and
the the
gracious But
realms
of
man must
be open'
of
of
as
openness
as gift' the
Man intelHe is
worthwhile' gift
pre-
This
Be attentive!
precept,
as achievement,
true'
I
Basically,
"
has defined
dynamically
is
certain
transcendental
moment in there
trans-
conversion-
expression
a basic
is
the
to
various
conversion
the
"Be Attentive!
a.
the
to
( L 9 7 2 2 3 5 7) .
the
envisage
true
his
"
relationship
and that
between
certain
selffrom
alienated
a constitutive
fact,
in
is
as he
way to
the
(L9722
precepts"
approaches'
obedience
show that
to
alienation
of
inasmuch
shall
psychotherapeutic
contemporary wish
I
their
in
senses'
self-transcendence
fotlows
imperatives
cendental
is
man is
as he refuses
immediately
form
self
obey
to
alienati-on.
basic
basic
true
Inverselyr
inasmuch what
in
Conversion
transcendence.
Lonergan precepts
many different
transcendental
his
or
failure
the to
leads
the
the
of
self-transcending.
self
that
used
"a man is
Again,
transcendental
but
analysis
disregard
man,s
55) .
is
alienat.ion
term
"The
the
spirit
the
of
exigencies
the
is
self-transcendence
to
leads
to
obedience
that
indj_cates
transcendental
Be responsible!
Be reasonable!
understandingt
of
levels
Be intelligent
Be attentive!
They are:
precepts.
four
articulates
Lonergan
consciousness,
four
the
respectively
constituting
more
or'
to
as belonging
reveals
self-appropriation
tive
cogni-
which
exigencies
spi-ritual
the
thematizing
In
delib-
also
but
and acts.
decides,
erates,
judges
and
understands
experiences,
only
man as one who not
reveals
human consciousness
of
level
highest
the
into
self-appropriation
cognitive
of
process
Himself
freely
to
foster
L73 and encourage
natural
his
impede the natural the real
example,
heart
the rock
of
sion the
And this
foundation
listening,
of primal highest
degree.
openness of mind and Openness, dt-
are at once the expres-
reality
Here there
true,
and funda-
a\.rareness, letting-be--
attitudes
foundations
of
To
why Thomas Hora,
therapy.
choiceless
foundational
precept
of
the
bias,
precisely
his
impede it.
inteJ-ligible,
ignorance,
is
of
these existential
a basic
the
to
makes the cultivation
tentiveness, all
for
desire
good leads
and the
mental alienation. for
openness and not
and are therapeutic
is
a clear
identity
in
between
and a psychotherapeutic
principle. b.
"Be Intelligent
and Be Reasonable!"
The second and third precepts are, Be transcendental intelligent! and Be reasonable! In Lonergan,s analysis, failure bias,
to obey these scotosis,
precepts
ence to these precepts transcendence version.
It Ellis
search for
of
is
spirit moral,
not difficult is
central
to
and Hora.
to every
to
leads to
obedi-
self-
and intel_Ieclual
con-
see how obedience to
such therapies
Frankl,
meaning the defining
of
type
On the contrary,
the
and religious,
these precepts Frankl,
leads
and alienation.
for
as those of
example, makes the
characteristic
of his
therapy
and he sees the absence of meaning in the lives of individuals as a principal source of existential anxiety 1 and noogenj-c neurosis . Again , EIIis s Rational lXnotive Therapy
is
stantly
reiterated
based on the
premise
to oneself
that
irrational
ideas
con-
are the key source of most
neuroses and even graver mental disorders. The precepts, Be intelligent! and Be reasonable! are clearly constitutive of
of
the therapy
authentic
of
Ellis.
meaning and value
man's emotional
and other
Finally, is
disordersi
enlightenment
or understanding
mate of
love,
ignorance
healing
takes
place.
as it
source of
and precisely
Lhrough
occurs
a c1i-
and alienation Once again,
fox Hora ignorance
the chief
there
within
are overcome and is
a clear
identity
r74 precepts
transcendental
between the
second and third
foundations
and key therapeutic
of
emphases.
tt "Be ResPonsible!
c.
precept is, Be responsible! The fourth transcendental The human person is called not only to grasp intelligently and affirm reasonably but also to decide and actresponin which conversion, Even in the area of religious sib1y.
the gift
cal
is
it
Now I believe precept
is
those of
that
obvious
rather
foundations.
sponsible!,
might
be said
to epitomize
Glasser's
Reality
Therapy.
wald.
personal tic
insight is
decision
process. it
that
happens in
out
the decision"
that
his
stress least
of
of religious, intellectual
the therapy
on decision
thesis very
"the
of
only
Greenwald,
thing
with
moral
the
is
clear
coin-
foundational
the total
process
but vital
in an indirect
and,
is
it
therapy
as the core of respects
as a key element in
fashion,
conversion.
The aim in briefly of
number of
in the psychotherapeuyears of work as a thera-
to change, and then is helped to (5) . Without entering further
in certain
on decision
precepts
that
of the methods or therapy--regardless that the person you're working with
a discussion at
twenty
is
therapy
used--is
into
stress
Greenwald's
all-important
helped to make a decision
cides
of
the key thrust
to Greenwald that
became clear
techniques carry
of
Thus, after
pist
as
such therapies
Here I might also Therapy of Dr. Harry Green-
to the Decision
refer
The basic
psychologi-
and Hora--as it is to the Indeed, the preceptr Be re-
of
briefly
the
E1lis
Glasser,
conversions William
life. to
obedience in
as described
least
if
required
to the process of
as central
conversion--at Frankl,
is
out in one's
to be accepted and tived
is
into
love poured forth
of
response and decision
a free
one's heart,
fourth
the gift
moment is
the first
foundations
intimate
there
to
the
is
not only
connection
the
four
constitutive
has been to
therapies
that
relating
further
moments of
substantiate
a connection
between the
transcendental
and in
foundational
a
the fact
a
realities
I /5
thematized
in
general
the
event of psychological
theological
conversion,
categories but also
and the
an identity.
5. Integrated Consciousness and a Christian Psychotherapy A key concern is
the notion
by focusing
of
of
an integrated
determine
sions
foundations
religious
the
possibility
three
experience
of
and its
level
the highest
and generally
conversions.
gious
conversion
integration
toward
sublator
four
a variety
human confundamental
of
patterns
of
number of differentiations
of
guarantee
the other
experience, his
its
conversions,
and the various
Lonergan indicates,
the end of
human consciousness ground of
The mere occurrence,
life
intense form of religious --the mystical--and that cal
that
and efficacious
does not
with
consciousness.
in psychological
reveals involve
show the
psychotherapy.
a Christian
transformation
the
other
of
conversions,
or psycho-
conversion
Self-Knowledge
foundations
one
the conver-
conversion takes place on the consciousne s s --de I iberation and decision--
fourth
of
of
Religious
and is
terns
of
and an increasing
and integrations.
relationship
development
basic
Above all
consciousness
and one can most clearly
a. The Role of Conversion The analysis
consciousness.
integrated
exact
and desirability
sciousness
and psychotherapy
to psychological
conversion;
levels,
foundations
on the issue of
can best of
both
howevet, full
of reli-
and proper
the diverse
pat-
differentiations
of
for
example, that
Thomas Aguinas differentiation it
the
interfered
experienced
an
of consciousness with
his
theologi-
reflecLivity.
Lonergan suggests that if Aquinas had longer he might have learned to integrate prayer and theology just as Teresa of Avila had combined prayer and business (1971:19). The point is that the occurrence of religious and, for that matter, of moral and intellectual lived
conversion, grated sides
does no|u ipso
consciousness the occurence
intefaeto guaranlee a fully on the part of the individual. Be-
of
the conversions,
a profound
growth
r76 in
of
tion
consciousness
is
gift
God's
to
have the
It
is
quite
is
going
with
It
is
fashion
of A Definition Psycho-Religious
moral
foundations
and yet
to
in
elements
gift
the
the
rational
excepLion,
the
mere
individual
may suffice
primacy
of
general
is
individual the
and
moral,
of
event
The added
psychological is
or
pires
decision
to
live
gained.
been moral,
and
in
out
the
intellectual
achievement
take
to
involves
an integrated
as
its
for
place
take
trans-
a concrete
central
self-unilerstanding
has
religious'
psychological
involves
an
place'
which
from
therefore,
conversion,
in
for
which
self-knowledge
new self-understanding
conversion of
to
be present
conversion
and
reli-
condition
sufficient
ambience
an
As a of
conversion
healing
psycho-religious
in
occurrence
as a rule,
must,
As distinguished,
psycho-religious the
not
psychologi-cal
which
a love-filled
within
or
the
by way of
healing.
intellectual but
deepeninq
a significant
presence
seminally
radicat
factor
of
conversion
psychological
a necessary
commitment
Indeed,
moral
pres-
operative
a moral
real. of
occurrence
the
indicated
an acknowledgement
and the
for
I
transformation the
love'
God's
and
however,
rule,
gious,
of
worthwhile
truly
from
are
psychologi-cal
of
as
because'
apart
impossible
one of
process
total
psychological
lasting
and
Religious, conversion
intellectual
the
from
distinct
conversion.
conversion
existentialty
the
another
sense,
inacertain
a deep
in
in
what
in
one aspect
in
are
aspect
psycho-religious
or
psycho-religious
ence
clearly
of
constiLutive
is
more
conversions
and,
earlier,
and
indicate
psychological
investi-
Psychological Conversion
to
with
identical
it
integrate
inquire,
to
now possible
the
to
learn
w€ have
livingr
know what
(L972:22-33) .
seek counsel" b.
or
our
of
rest
one's
into
we would
"If
we would
if
us,
gift
this it:
heart'
one's
in
dwelling
puts
As Lonergan
on within
the
gate,
love
integrate
to
another
living.
total
of
thing
one
is
it
Thus,
occur.
to
integra-
of
1eve1
a high
if
requi-red
is
self-knowledge
or moment which
177 is
born of the experience
a shift
Lo the
loving
of
love;
involves
expressly
mode of being-in-the-world,
it
and a
decision
to live according to oners new knowledge of the Clearly, the definition I give of the process of psychological healing would not be acceptable to many psychotherapists . My defin j.tion is validr however , to the self.
extent
that
certai-n
key insights
Frankl, Glasser, Ellis, proven to be correct. c.
of are
and psychological
discussion
of the role of integration the psychotherapeutic process. the of psychiatrist Kazimierz Dabrowski is especially
consciousness
position useful
therapies
Hora, Greenwald and others
Kazimierz Dabrowski Integration
In Lhe present of
in the
in
and illuminating.
Dr. Dabrowski has,
of
books and various articles, mental growth through positive
developed
in a number
the theory
of
disintegration. Basically, Dabrowski sees a high-Ievel, psychic integration as the goal of the process of psychological healing and maturation.
This
high-level
integration
is a dynamic integrafuncti ons--cognitive , moral , social, aesthetic, etc.--into a hierarchy in accordance with one's own authentic ideal of personality. This high-level integration involves a self-chosen, self-confirmed, and selftion
of
all
educating gration
mental of
tic
accord with
the fruit
objecti-ve
structure.
the emotional
harmonious is
the mental
It
the
of profound
highest
of values
autonomous choice.
a cohesive functions
mental
after
critical ideal
in
a It
in a critical,
the acceptance
To reach the
inte-
functions.
self-understanding
sense and involves
hierarchy
involves
and instinctive
of
an authen-
examination
and
of
high-level one must undergo a disintegration of a more pri:nitive i-ntegration which previously had been achieved. The positive disintegration of the lower level, primitive integration
integration terminism,
(the
latter
automatism,
is
characterized
rigidity,
low degree of consciousness)
by biological
stereotypy is
effected
and a lack
through
the
deor
178
psychic
of
personality sees
Dabrowski
of
as expressions primitive
his
view
Dabrowski's
and
would
one which
and governed
of
paper
this
plicit
Christian
context,
volves
religious,
moral
sion
flective
also
it
that
but
and
critical
,
process
psychotherapeutic of
in
holds
which
and
insights
the
which
to
of
are
Dabrowski's
at
false
the
we have
make explicit
on the
process. on the
stress
desires,
various
the
in
stress
on the
crucial
of
re.
self-
with
accord
It
of
is
need
to
dispel on a new
position
up-
psycho-
this
paper
in
principles revelation-
of
in
put
and to
Christian
the
thought
likewise
contemporary
role
the
in
primacy
psychotherapeutic
implicit
in-
conver-
of
role
throughout
least
in
level
Dabrowskirs
utilized
view an ex-
self-understanding
profound
in
Further,
and a new heart.
or,
high
crucial
a
conversion
and decision
Gospels
Pauline
ignorant
therapies order
the
is
conversion
the the
with
illusions, mind
in
Jesus
and desire harmony
on the
self-understanding,
examination,
stress
evaluative
stress
Dabrowski's
a very
in
the
intellectual
seminal
includes
informed
and mean-
confirm
psycho-religious and
would
values
conversion
psychological
that
to
the be
and'
and meanings
tends
thus
that
be
account,
Christian
specifically theory
Dabrowskirs
ings.
paper
this
psychotherapy
into
values
religious
by,
of
take
explicitly
context'
Christian
form
integral
and most
of
thesis
integratauthentic
regarding
decisions
the
to
personal
of
in
achieved
integration
degree
consequent
support
lends
highest
a high
psychotherapeutic
the
of
personality
through
insights
ing
values
abandon
to
high-Ievel,
move toward
goal
the
of
as a profound measure
large
rather
but
integration.
secondary
process
theory
his
disintegration'
an individual
and to
integration
multi-
of
terms
as diseases
not
for
need
the
In
positive
through
shaping
psychoneuroses
a con-
with
on multi-level'
insights-
integrating
sided,highly
and
oneself
together
based
choice
and deliberate
scious
into
insight
and others
oneself
of
understanding
growing
of
dynamism
Thus'
self-understanding
L79 and decision
in
the psychotherapeutic
the emphasj-s of Frankl
on meaningt of EIIis
of Hora on understanding one's
the existential
rnode of being-in-the-world,
cision.
Fj.nally,
contention ings or
that
Dabrowski's it
is
process
complements
on rationality,
significance
of
and of Greenwald on de-
thesis
necessary to
supports
Lonerganrs
scrutinize
one's
feel-
intentional
responses to value if one is to avoid diverse forms and grow toward psychic rlt is much better and ontic maturity. to take full cognizance of one's feelings, however deplorable they may be, than to brush them aside, overrule them, ignore them. To alienation
take
in
its
cognizance
of them makes it possible for one to know to uncover the inattention, obLuseness, silliness, irresponsibility that gave rise to the feeling one does
oneself,
not li/ant'
and to correct the aberrant attituder' (L9722331 . Here Lonergan is urging obedience to the transcendental precepts in terms of an authentic understanding and judgment about the meaning of one's feelings as the route to psychological healt.h and maturation. Now, if an integrated state of consciousness at a very hj-gh level is the goal of the psychotherapeutic process' then the possibirity and desirability of a christian psychotherapy is clearly indicated. For foundatj_ons reveals tion
that of
religious
conversion
human consciousness
found transformative consciousness. must take
rt
explicit
actuali.zations
and that
effect follows
on alI that
cognizance
of
of
consciousness
relationship
to all
the other
sciousness.
A Christian
for--at
least
in
ambience--which of
individual
of
conversion
is
the highest it
actualiza-
exercises
the other
an adequate
a pro-
1evels
of
self-knowledge
the religious
and moral
and grasp their
integral
dimensions of human conpsychotherapy, then, is called an explicitly Christian context and
has as its
consciousness
is
in which
religious,
goal
a high-level
the operative
integration
presence
in
the
moral, and seminally intellectual complemented by a profound and critical self-understanding. It is the task of this Christian
180
work
out
niques
and goals
both
through
envisaging
the
therapies;
or
In
is
in
be a psychotherapy
to
of
spheres plicit
is
man as he truly
with
fu11y
ac-
an exin
existential scheme of
present
the
in
it
as
only
Indeedr
can be
psychotherapy
an
in
existential
triple
the
there
if
human psyche
and grace.
sin,
nature,
Christian
dealing
in
is
grips
to
coming
of
troubled
functions
and
exists
tually
the
with
fashion
adequate
revelation.
a necessity
but
capable
of
psychotherapy
a Christian
and desirable
of
and viability light
critical
the
by
contemporary
diverse
genuineness
then,
possible
only
of
derives
revelation
from
light
the the
tests
perspective,
this
not
in
latter (2)
therapies
diverse
the
principles
healing
(I)
either
it
which
and
reflections
foundational
through
action
a scissors-like psychotherapeutic
tech-
categories,
basic
its
to
psychotherapy
things.
V.
present
There
each
of
the
some of are
the
and/or
in
grounds,
fashion
the Iight
prepare
to
performs
the
a purifying
manifold
in
Dialectic,
grounds
function
positions
concretely
quences.
and real,
of
oppositions,
superfluous
eliminate
and all
with
deal
to
but
others moral
religious,
for
their
the to
conflicts, in
an indirect Dialectic
conversion.
by allowing
counterpositions suppositions
as a generalized
seek
to
the and
aris-
conflicts
specialties'
functional
apparent
both
is
dialectic
other
the
in
difference horizon.
intellectual
basic
No doubt,
perspectival
merely
regarding
views
my doctrinal,
in
considerations.
a fundamental
The aim of ing
have
are
conflicts in
rooted
f
foundational
the
of
and founda-
systematics
espoused
to
and desj-raterms
the
conflicting
course'
positions and
systematic,
of
are,
in
doctrines,
specialties
functional tions.
psychotherapy
a Christian
of
bility
has been
possibi-lity
on the
viewpoint
a basic
paper
present
the
of
thrust
The main
Dialectic
and encouraging to
come to
and conse-
apologetic'
prepares
181_ the way for basic
the
horizon It
tic
decision
where my own views
one the
in my doctrinal,
syste-
considerations could
in terms of
be scrutinized
of various
opposing
is
the scope of the present
outside
selects
to envisage each of
I have articulated
and foundational
which
others.
would be most profitable
major positions matic,
foundational
and rejects
stances.
in
Such an operation, paper.
dialec-
the light however,
What I would
like to do, however, is to conclude by enumerating certain questions--ej-ther implicitly or explicitly suggested in this paper--which could and should be envisaged within a dialectical
framework.
positions.
It
I have, of course, already proposed my own answers to most of these questi_ons and am inclined to view my answers as positions rather than counteranswers within and perhaps gious, of
fact
to
moral,
is
up to the reader,
however, to envisage my
the manifold
of dialectical
take
in
a stand
and intellectual
the
light
horizons,
and of value whi-ch occur within
possibilities of
his own reliand the judgments
these horizons.
Questions for Dialectic First, Is there a psychotherapy at least implicit in Christian revelation and the doctrines which express this revelation? Second, Is it legitimate to speak of a psychotherapy or is it a misnomer or Christian even a contradiction in terms to do so? Thi-rd, Is there a certain identity and yet at the same time a certain difference between religious, mora1, intellectual conversion, and psychological healing and maturation? Fourth, Is it only the converted, highly self-transcendent and self-reflective Christian psychotherapist who can adequately thematize the total process of psychological healing and maturation? Fifth, Is there a certain analogy between the issue of a Christian psychotherapy and a phitosophy? Christian Sixth, What are the criteria for distinguishing an authentic psychotherapy Christian from inauthentic forms of such a psychotherapy?
r82 Seventh, What is the proper relationship psycholherapy between an authentic Christian and other psychotherapies which do not explicdimensj-on of man into itly take the religious account? Eighth, What is the relevance of the fo1lowing statement of Lonergan to the basic issue of a Chrisand desirabilj-ty of the possibility tian psychotherapy? "The converted have a self from the to understand what is quite different self that the unconverted have to understand" ( L 9 7 2z2 7 I ) .
183
NOTE It is interesting to note that McClain consid/L/ ers the effect proper to the Sacrament of the absolutely ( 5 7 2 J . p a l m e r concludes Anointing to be bodily well-being his article by stating t h a t " w e b e l i e v e t h a t , i f the prayers of the ritual are recited with confidence in the recovery of the sick person, more often than not, 'the prayer of faith will save the sick person and the Lord will raise him upr" (344). Finally, a citation of palmer from the 'rAnd if in our day Catechism of Trent is worth quoting: the sick obtain this effect (the effect less frequently referred to here is bodily recovery of health) , this is to be attributed not to any defect of this sacrament but rather to the weaker faith of a great part of those who are anointed with the sacred oil, or by whom it is adrninistered; for the Evangelist bears witness that the Lord rwrought not many miracles among his own, because of their unbelief ' " (339) .
184 WORKS CONSULTED Dabrowski,
Kazj-mLerz Mental Grouth integz,ation. tions.
r970
Ellis,
Albert 1958
Ser Wi,thout GuiLt. Stuart.
, Viktor 1967a
PsYchoNew
In "Dynamics and Values." therapg and EnistentiaLism. York: Si-mon and Schuster.
r974
and ReliSpirj-tual "Psychological, Lecture, gious Values and Attitudes." February Loyola Marymount University, 24 .
Therapy . Reality and Row.
Decision Wyden.
Robert 1959
Paul
Therapy .
New York : Peter
H
A. and Psychol:herapy . Psychoanalysis HaI1. Englewood C1iffs : Prentice
A.
r974 Thomas L972
Jung , C . G . rv54a
New York : Harper
Harold
r973
Hora,
LYle
L967b
Greenwald,
Hauck,
New York:
In and Exj-stence." "Logotherapy Psychotherapy and Eristentiali-sn Simon and Schuster. New York:
William Glasser, 1965
Harper,
DisPositiue Gryf Publica-
Reason and Emotion in Psgchotherapy. New York : Lyle Stuart .
I9'7I
Frankl
through London:
Reason in Pastoz'aL CounseLing. : Westminster . Philadelphia
In Quest Christian
Garden Grove: of Wholeness Service . Counseling
Psychoof Practical "Princj-ples In The CoLLected Workstherapy." London: Routledge and Kegan Vo1. 16. Paul.
185 ilungi, C. G. 1954b
Lonergan, Bernard L97L L972 McClain, ,f. P. L967
"Psychotherapy and a philosophy of Life.'r In Ihe Collected Wotks. Vol. 16. London: Routledge and Kegan Paul. Doetri.nal Marquette
Pluyalisn. University.
Method in ?heologA. Herder and Herder .
Millon,
Theodore L957
Mowrer, O. Hobart LITL Palmer, Paul F. 1958 Sayers , Dorothy L964
Tyrrell,
Bernard L975
New york:
pp. 568-575 "Anointing of the Sick.', in Neu Catholie Eneyclopedia I. Nevt York: McGraw-Hill.
McConnell, Theodore A. L97L ?he Shattened SeLf . United Church Press. McKenzie, ilohn L. 1955
Mil_waukee:
philadelphia:
"Possession." pp. 684-685 in Dictionary of the Bible. Milwaukee: Bruce. Theories of Psychotherapy. delphia: W. B. Saunders. The Crisis in psychiatny New York : Van Nostrand .
phila-
and Religion.
"The Purpose of Anointing of the Sick.,' lheoLogicaL Studies l9: 309-344. rrlntroduction." In The Comedy of Dante Aligheri: HeLL. Trans. Dorothy Sayers. Middlesex: penguin Books. Christothe?apA: HeaLing through EnLightennent. New York: Seabury.
CHRISTIAN SELF-DISCOVERY Sebastian paper
This
Lonergan calls level
of
is
written
Moore
from the perspective
self-appropriation
the existential
to understand
at
subject.
the
of what
fourth
Section
I
level,
is
the
an attempt
the central
Christian mystery of reconciliaII tries to zero in on the act of selfj-tself. appropriation Section III expands an understanding of the image of the Crucified (already necessarily tion.
Section
touched in
the first
dimension of
section)
fourth-level
that
focuses the psychic
self-appropriation.
J.
The thought and am enriched about
lhe
Bernard
facts
about this
heading
about himseLf. this
towards
discovery
ing,
and screaming.
this
recognition--for
sion
is
sorts
against
he is
self-transcending.
in one vray or another,
the recognition it
is
one is
For on the
distracting
a threatened journey Ignatian
of this fact is personatly dis-
not properly
dragged, journey
understood.
protesting, inward
through
towards
self-appraisal, protests--styles of
established that
to meet life's life
virtuosity
takeover.
grace-enabled
protest
fact
expanding
kick-
tornrards
which the Augustinian word confesthe most appropriate--one travels through al1 of subsidiary systems of oneself, each deploying its
own characteristic the
that
Self-transcendence
covered to be the case, or And into
continually
it
most complex and intriguing is,
of Lonergan is,
the reader
as I understand
on the most important
Among the
the most important
A11 the writing
Lonergan,
centers
human subject.
number of being,
of
by it,
and complaining
The struggle a devastat,ingly which also
living, challenges
on any terms other 187
is
slowly
is
similar
honest and a journey assembled and
as best one could, than
theirs
is
to
188
doubted generous,
finds
universe,
is
peace
discovered
about
I
as
transcending,
it,
the
ad.d.ed, but
grows
of
and acknowledged--grows
r[ac!r
to
essential of
l-ness,
the
the
its
structure:
that
its
undeniable
sense
j-nvokes is
the
But
this
love"
prayer.
It
is
only can
is
many,
others
that
through
and with
very the
made by
is
she
about
of
all uI
love."
to and
true
our
God who queers
our
some great
deepest
and
secret,
self-discovery
perverse.
total
i-nto
"going
contemplative
in its
one-
into
a sometimes in
does
some unaccountable thick
as
with
Ir"
"I
"goinq
only
as
reveals,
tortuous
inti-
the
am."
as realized
self
can
familiarity,
and huge
sometimes
what
not
What is
is
"that
phrase
this
the
formidable,
i-n the
not
The obstacles
lover.
cleared occur
only
"I
I
way
that
am" equals
"I
talk
is
self-transcendence
has
homecoming
for
adventure
mysterious it
her
is
realization
is
dif-
appropriated
only
the
a
distinct
myself.
about
self,
does
shorthand
appropriate
are
for
as
discovery
say
self-
works
freshly
as it
speak
discovery
but
oneself,"
self
way to
only
of with-
self-transcendence
of
meaning.
its
Teresa
St.
self.u
that
as
love
of
dis-
selfof
am speaking of
be
to
somehow, of
is
it
that
out
the
"man is a notion
as
Lo add'
the
is
that
conceive,
to
I
be
to
something
The discovery
assertion
the
or
understand
is
self-transcendence
of
notion
out
It
myself.
being,
discovery
In
absolutely
a limitless
in
something
first
us
the
ferently.
is
correct
this
of
notion
henceforth
is
a lover'
a property
not
"man".
and then
man,
called the
is lives
is
lhen,
discovery
invi-tes
transcending"
from
self
can no more be
exist,
other,
It
the
Thus while
being
I
discover
the
carries
self
journey--the
and that
the
myself.
insofar
it.
one
the
called
a being
to
in
in
endence,
attributed
the
of
journeys--or
self-transcending.
Self-transc
covered
both
that
can doubt
I
than
end of
as mA self,
revealed
is
the
modalities
both
of
better, that
At
impossible.
simply
They
generosity involvement pitch
with
are that with
others
189 and with speak.
until
we accept
the grace
In what follows,
I want to
examine the most in-
ourselves
tense and crucial of offense,
of
and, finally, of
of all
hurt, of
our involvements: forgiveness,
of
thaL human guilt
even the most loving
the self
and challenges
In a true all
and accurate
love to dissolve
that
human of
situations seeks that
A forgiveness
that
of
friends,
only
that
love
that
is who he is. of
him is
no
compound the misery.
to choose this
the last
that
most
eyes and
The skilled for
in-
is
this
opens his
lover.
it. above
situation
being who in
in him:
eats away
human subject
does not believe
and will
I have been led experience
the
eventually
a self-entangled
forgiveness
beyond the reach
an infinite
The battle-scarred
is
reconciliation,
which,
assessment of this
seeks him out
the situation
of
we may hope to discern
smiles,
him
and patient
deed lover. all
of
let
to
semester.
theme by a classroom Teaching theology
freshmen and sophomores who only
come to me in
the
to fetters
of
"the Theology Requirement," I for:nd that an extensive and sophisticated analysis of the structure of forgiveness between people awoke much interest and solicited some remarkable end-of-term papers. From this I came to two conclusions: that forgiveness, and al1 that it involves and all most;
that
things sion
involves
it,
the things that interest people are most interested in.
comes as the end of
the gospel
that
courage
to
obvious, falls
A human forgj-veness the hurt
suppression reeeiued
God
interest
cod most are the The first
conclu-
meandering study of
has taken and is
The sectaking
implement.
This main section 1.
a persistent,
that
has to be measured in decades.
ond, though crashingly
that
are the things
and that
of
we deliver the lover
into
five
situation. is
Its
at root
in us.
subsections: implication
our self-hatred,
So forgiveness
is: the
is only
through, or in, or as fostering, self-acceptance. Having considered the interpez,sonal siLuation of forgiveness, I zero in on Elnefor.gtuen subjeet. How does he 2.
r90 relation
in
stand
a very
is
lover,
this
understands very
So the
healing.
find
I
3.
of
of
gJ-veness,
fullmeaning
the
the
enmity, 4.
I
ask
release
the
radically
inhibits
sphere.
the
resurrection.
5.
Finally
guilt,
I
from
which
which
A.
The Structure What
of
of
for
an injury in
On her
side,
him
know it,
not
is
open
On his
side,
him.
So he
still
of
he has in
this
This
us that
accepted?
full
the
sinner:
moral
and
final
cross
the
and
generie
with
us'
This
the
this
correlate
exonerates
from
the
szns
ashamed.
Forgiveness
done
,John,
who loves
her?
forgives
What is
involved,
to
him
him
in
her
transaction? she continues
primarily to
in
But
love
words
but
in
and the
to
1et
wordless
lovers.
he "hears"
"hears"
va1ue.
gospel
when Mary,
happens
and
way that
the
is
and the
a need to
in
it
and exceeds
section
Jesus
for-
release
the
we are
that
precedes
this
groundof
concept
is
what
belief
that
justly
we are
him,
1over.
question:
with
reconciliation.
of
concept
acceptance:
discern
of
the
the
between
confrontation
gospel
the
wrestled
So correspondingly,
our
the
treaLment
enriches
concept'
of
a guilt
The theme
the
of
deepest
us to
brings
is
God.
Pauline
ultimate
Jesusr
and profoundly
enriching
the
is
as the
gospel.
the
grounds
Jesus
people
its
in
his
he must
accepted.
between
section
as of
admissj-on
a Person,
involved
this
in
with
enmity
is
and
sinfulness
and profoundly
ing
is
of
what
that
concept
Paul,
theme
as described
sinners
gospel
soul
to
revival
his
being
operative
the
of
structure
to
to
in
confidence
structure
integral
that,
full
and
be possible
to
an extraordinary
have
by
this
find
integral free
accurate,
And for
fault.
of
forgiveness,
of
reception
his
I
fault?
his
to
from at
her the
from
her
that
he is
same time,
that
she still
still he is
loves
lovable, experj-encing
191 himself badly.
not as of value,
but as "having
treated
someone
tr
Thus her love is setting up a contradiction t t l t ' I between am goodrr and am bad.tt The only to
see that
resolution
in hurting
of this
the contradiction,
ness consist
in attacking,
I can be,
Now this
in the
is
hurting for
it
striking
at one and the
badness consists
contradiction
her he is
does resolve
is
for
himself. his
own goodness.
good and bad,
suppression
him
This
makes Johnrs bad-
at,
same time,
precisely
in him
lf
my
of my goodness.
what her love
is
telling
him:
that what he takes to be badness in himself is the suppression of his goodness. It is that, and it is not EhaL he is ttno good." This
brings
forgiveness;
us to
namely,
the most important
it
is
about true
thing
the opposite
of what we norforgiveness is. The normal understanding of t t l f o r g i v e n " is "being am bad, but you forgive me." I am no good, but epen so, you're so good that you forgive me. mally
think
Whereas true
John's
sense of
knock from
forgiveness means Mary reawakening oun goodness which has t.aken a big the way hers treated Mary. True forgiveness is action
his
awakening the offender
h i m s e Lf
in hitting
The point
is
one .
when I have hurt
and natural
way for
gard myself
as a lousy no-good person.
me to
level
in
the good he suppressed. in
to
out at the offended that
love
someone the
hrith that
fact
is
My pride
easy
to
re-
prefers
to keep it that way. ThaL is why it so often happens, when someone has hurt another, that he keeps z,epeating "Irm just a selfish bastard, what else can you expeet?,' IhLs sounds as though hels
admitting
humble, taking
But really
words in him.
ordez, to
He doesnrt
situation self
the blame.
that
as bad.
which is
that
stop
his
her forgiving
want to hear that
he can only He prefers he has hurt
love he is
1eve1 with
not to
face
another
fault,
he's
using
being very these
from getting
to
good in this
by thinking
of
him-
the fuLZ situation, person by ehri,nking
]-92
When you hurt
himseLf .
to
ruse
sible
(being
offender"
to
the
experience
is
offensive) the
is
that For
failed
to
In
jected
and then (as
Above al1
.
(Mary's)
love
the
move.
amazing
rather If
is
happened
potential,"
con-
without
John,
thatrs
I
that
an impos-
he is
of
dignity
hj-m to
to
the self
the
with
i.t
forgiveness,
fu11y
to
confess
it.
f
cannot
that
I
have
know accepts wrongl is accepted, tracks.
is
his
admit
also fault
made a huge me.
desperately
and so he represses
means a good
the
self*concept.
bad self-concept.
it
is
his
paradox:
root
to
is
an obsesreception can only receiving
of I
cannot
admit
that
fault
he
not
he covers
confession of
admit I
someone who
he does
guiltr
Repression
we en-
his
certain
except
At
which
the
a person
that
who cannot
insecure.
in
subject,
done \trong;
mistake,
The person
And so we get
case
have
Forgiveness
inhibits
when he I
that
offender
radiance.
While
that
the
the
climate
forgj-ven
a paradox.
how bad he has been
he re-
Forgiveness'
of
Subject
that
lover. the
clearest
on the
off,
straight
its
has
to
restores
and is
seIf,
on the Concentrating Subj ect Forgiven
sion
It
the
"forgive
being
true
a self-forgetful
being
a restoration
counter,
his
merely
not
does
an offender.
being
When we concentrate
of
an
"being
myse1f,"
myself)
here. "a11
of
first
self-description
sense of
my fuIl
awakens
It
in
L]ne meani,n4 of
B.
"failing first
forgiveness
true
sum,
offender."
is
says
is,
between
the
pos-
apology!
forgiven
contrast
self,
smug person.
sibly
the
every
and
essential
up to
live
uses
make this
to
all,
at
her
sidering
and
(as failing
second
one
true
being
a sharp
moue from
Love is
Mary's
of
a poignant
enabling
your
Even abject
hiding.
of
person'
hiding
offensive)
to
invitation
into
experience
experience
the
the
in
stay
fu1I
So the aLL,
goes
you,
in
lover
the
another
of
is
feel his
fault
means a
193 Jesus understood, and with
as no one else has at
such simplicity,
manj-fests
something
knew that
a person's
sense of guilt
in
that
structure
accompanied with
cepted by God, so that this
further,
in that
that
spiritual
is
sins.
He went
people to an act of confession in Godrs
way he broughL about the
revolution
that
He
in the serene confi-
the supreme act of confidence
In this
sou1.
eyes to themselves as ac-
confess their
he brought
the
caused by a
no sense of being accepted.
they could,
acceptance,
was itself
acceptance.
of
deepest insecurity
He found a way to open people's dence of
facL between peopJ-e
this
the very
such depth
ever occurred.
greatest
Religious
man
had done euenything
with guilt excepL totally acknowledge Jesus enabled man to do just this. He made this pos-
it. sible
by enabling
At. a hitherLo he lifted
him to
feel
unknown level
definitively
accepted
of
in his
acceptance
very being.
and confession,
the burden of guiJ.t that,
at every
other
level, man can only shift around. He actualized, between man and his Maker, the structure of admission-inacceptance that we discover between ourselves. We have yet to bring this structure down to its deepest level of operation. This must wait until we consider "generic guiIt.
" This
is
the logic
forgiveness. in
people
of
the gospel
The consciousness
is
something
of
completely
religion.
The newness consists
The gospel
confession
concept of
sin
that
new in
sin
and
;fesus awakens
the history
of
in being enabled to say "I have sinned" in the \./ay a man can sometimes say ',I am sorry" to his wife or his friend: namely, in a way that gives expression to his utter certainty of being accepted. adventurous Lhat
is
expression
only
taken
and accepted. confidence.
It
in is
of the
confession
only
sin
is
the most qenerous,
the hu:r.an heart. certainty
the fu1l
Only to your
To an amazed world, this
of
of
and final
It
being
is
secure, the
risk
acceptable
expression
of
that
do you expose your rdorst. Jesus presents a God who calls for lover
so that
he may reveal
himself
in
a
194
person's of
text
the
human spirit
in
its
essence. The most
our most
told
the
very
their
sense sin
of
in
or
the
Prostitutj-on
you
adultery,'
I
but
say
The intention
behind
ple
stop
that
is
in
us all
tus
of
sinners,
unfaithful
this
It
is
with is
to
now at promote
Robert
not
a
a way that
corunit
his
in
the
recognize find
can
good
people to
sin
confession to
the
expressed
heart."
good peo-
bring
last
has
say not."
on a woman with
to
be promoted
Frost
their
is
not
her
to
the
sta-
status this
of
we11.
logic a break with came to introduce Christ play: other outrage seem as child's That made all the Sermon. The Mercy on the Sin against Him. of it before Strange no one ever thought '?was lovely was love. and its origin He goes
on to
the
against
Sin
explain the
that
curious
phrase
a
What he in
shalt
who looks
adultery
who can then
lovers.
God." 'Thou
them
are
this.
wrongdoing
statement of
short
of old
in
tax-collectors knows
adultery
and that
and acceptance.
the
anyone
that
He does say you
I
but
your
them of
committed
already
who would
of
has
into
acknowledge
accepted.
and Jesus
acceptance to
can
wrong
rip-off
1ife,
the
to
being
doing
eaten
has
.Jesus awakens
they
acknowledge
can
was said
has
of are
and the
"you
"It
lust
you
way of
destructive
exposes
so that
which
sin
made them unacceptable
and else.
anybody
certainty
says
is
to
they
whom socj-ety
guilt
of
sense
since
because of
people
are
drama
about
heard
important
the
therefore
identity
acceptance,
"society
says
Their
bad.
themselves
are
They
revolution
gospel
consciousness
that
spirit.
are
they
They are
illustrate
gospel
the
we have
sinners"
childhood.
clearly
cripples
to
and
"publicans
in
a con-
energies
deepest
the
characters
important
Christian
the
constitutes
and
in
confession
This
releases
acceptance
divine
of
those
lover.
as his
depths
"The Mercy
on
Sermon. "
The Sermon on the Mount theme. constant Paul's the failure to insure a frame-up Is just be of us will of us, so all Of all (630) at the Mercy Seat for Mercy. Thrown prostrate
195 This exposure side
the
of
exposure.
"La Pharisienner"
nant.
the place
roots
the context
makes this in
perhaps
is of
of
sin
divine
to
in
remark that
the heart
acceptance
is
the gospel ruinous
in which
You then get what Francois called
"the
Furies
out-
alone
Jesus
Mauriac,
of the New Cove-
tt
Let us now return to the basic logic of the gospel of forgiveness. It is paradoxical. The paradox may be expressed
thus :
Admission of Repression of Unfortunately, this
paradox.
sin,
the equals
the Christian
sinner,
The task of
of
that
fault
runs
'rI am a miserable
And conversely,
the
teachers
rectifying
to read the
this gospel
centuries
enor
the only
recognized
the smug self-satisfaction
of
about
= a bad self-concept = a good self-coneept
fault fault
admission
"good self-concept'r rectly upbraided is repressing fault.
words on the
has screwed up
teachers talk signs have got misplaced thus:
a no-good bastard.'r
means learning
tradition
By the way in which
Admission of Repression of Thus the
= a good self-concept = a bad sel_f-concept
fault fault
is
without
and corobtained
immense. hearing
by
It its
of Christian
program"tapes" forgive you, but first "God will you must confess your sin.'r Isn't that what the gospel says? yes, but the meaning is "confess your sin so that God can reveal himself to your heart as your lover and friend and so your heart can come alive again, the lover in you can be reming.
born . " It
has taken me thirty years to understand that the admission and forgiveness of sin is the essence of the New Testament.
L96
C.
says
enjoins:
this
reconciliation
reminded to to
to
describe
not
of
God's
If
God?
I
say
onciles"
such
trusted,
fled.
Because
ceptable.
see
to
bound
prophetic
prophetic
God and
not
our
of
high
this
that
the
makes God the
enemy.
I
on my side,
not
this
of
notion
of
being
I
majesty,
shall--say But
of
this
not
a frequent from
its
that failure
genuine
that
the is
heart
the
unavowed
accept'
but
contrast At
all
the
sublimity'
"removed"
the
is
God.
aeceptable.
is
Hebrew
the
impurity
is
sense
with
and
refined
the
being
this
penetrated
under
does
radical
God is
one who does
on his.
more
holiness,
religion,
divine
may--indeed not
it
a sense
through
prophetic
of
exaltation
of
religion
And the as
he must is
human wretchedness
our
simply
sense
tht,ough
of
the
However,
theme.
human evil
endorse between
The contrast of
more
as acceptable
favor
One whose
history
becomes,
to
atlowed
not
as ac-
see himself
not
God?
mistrust
see himself
God as the
the
touch,
taciLly
purity
he does
religion
insightful
he does
who God is.
of
idea
this
a person
why does
that
The whole
somehow win. with
person
the
that
lover
the
ask:
to is
reason
The basic
the
to
releases
we have
Next
is
It
"rec-
mis-
feared,
is.
essentially
he
a person
"X
someone
conversion
God he had
be
attitude say
is
God"
The glrace of
God.
to
God is
his
equivalently
enemy of
So "an
dislikes
who strongly
I
my enemy"
is
"x
me."
dislikes
of
him but
to
per-
the
Do we need
as an enemy of
a person
attitude
In
saving?
liberating
him.
towards
enmity
in
way does
what
our
God as
of
initiative of
In of
mystery
the
into
the
by.
reconciliation
of
forgiveness?
of
that
Christ
of
"odor"
concept
He
And he pro-
Christ.
may be captivated
that
speak
strongly
as an
concept
a state
from
son
own 1ife,
Paul's
further
sees
it
that
through
way is
the
us
take
is
words
his
what of
advance it
of
hearer In
his
with
it
God (2 Cor 5:20)'
to
be reconciled
Paul
claims the
God and Reconciliation
with
Enmity
failure the
attitude is,
the is
all
L97 extraordinarily
complex experience
reason he does not understand, the religious change in friend.
level,
will
the human heart To experience
to have my radical ity
it
that
of
the prophets
of
to
of manrs sublime notion ceptable.
God wilt
to
a
be seen as the is,
released
equivalently, from a captiv-
explore.
Jesus cuts
the real
through
and never
of God--his
Once a person
who, for
At "coming off.il be through a radical
potential
style
lover
not
only
whose source we have yet
limity
is
the
God as my friend
love
The religious
of
the
sub-
noticed
cause
sense of being unac-
has responded
under the
prompting
of the Spirit to this messagerhis idea of God changes. He j-s now a God who is known primarily not through a sense of a\^te that separates holiness from defilement but through the coming-to-life
of
the heart
in
the knowledge of
being
accepted. It that
is
the
him through leased best
through
God of
the
liberation
Jesus reveals
a fundamental
our deepest
potential
himself.
total
in us by the realization
image we have for
of
We come to know generosity that is rethat
Christian
we are accepted.
conversion
pens to a woman or a man in love. even acknowledged are dispelled.
is
Anxieties Incipit
what hap-
hitherto
uita
The not
noua.
D. Generic Guilt Do I dare Disturb the universe?
(Eliot:
I need to get a generie its
general
shape before
tions
such as that acknowledged guilt.
it
1952a)
notion enters
of guilt, into
between neurotic
all
some idea of the distinc-
and reasonably
auilt What is guilt, most generally conceived? What, generically, occasions it? It is very closely associated with freedom. The girl who decides to leave home feels guilt mainly perhaps because of her mother. The child who plays with another child thinks
of whom his
parents
do not
approve,
otherwise
than his
parents
about
or who even this
matter
of
198
guilty.
feels
friends,
the
dominates
that
the
man and
for
making
good
judgment'
independent
and evil
their
accusation
of
good
its
world,
their
world
the
is
Guilt
womb. psychic
the
in
forth
sally
of
baggage scious
childhood.
non-conformity
by the
as opposed not
men is
from of
account
vivid
next
Now the
going
ahead
For
womb's
yes,
finds
to
ridiculous' and this I
we are
description that
at
this
pretentious,
appear
enclosing dirty.
is
hardly for
150-15I
a
. Lhis
seems we cannot
it
the
and say, to
its
accusation I'm
"He11,
be guiltily
on
we aceept tlle own business. j n d e p e n d e n ce as "filthy." of our
the
note
point.
of
to
world
the
of
earth
my individual
and
of
notion
evil'
between
The contrast little
Ricoeur
that
defilement
independent
With
grava-
how we handle
is
and
we allow
doing,
as a Its
It
Fromm:
equation)
fundamental
be absolutely
huge
(see
not,
relevant
the
precisely
We consent
abou|- our
believe
precisely
arises
which
I
with
genera-
not
is
independence.
think
a
uncon-
of
action.
consider
any case."
guiltilg
own,
psychic
in
my action
to
I
it.
what
of
description
our
by
untouched
in
We are
accusation.
inbuilt
form,
my action
loneliness-guilt thing
to
own no\^t!"
of
loneliness
the
self-
start
very
world
blissful
radical
but
non-conformity
con-
with
begins
the
a "being-part-of"
to
distinguishable
be,
inheres
It
mores.
free,
most
its
in
the
on your
"You're
guilt,
Thus
social
from
accusations
from
carries
world
this
with
which
self
independen!
That
consciousness.
from
grows
it
More accurately,
itself.
draws
grows
It
out.
family,
the
psychic
freedom
that
breaks
it
asks
us?"
radically--the
or--more
accusation
wodb whence
sciousness
to
you do this
out
one who breaks
against
order
order,
religious
the
be the
seems to
or
whole
"How could
it.
from
guilt
words
other
some enclosing
ted
for
woman make a bld
the
as
when
things,
of
nature
the
in
guilt
and evil. In
or
and
FalI
the
of
presents
tradition
Christian
aulomatically
arising
myth
great
And the
generates
"I" sky mark
what
is
one
I
deface
in
199 Whence, for
t,he universe. easily it
by liberals,
ridiculed
simply
organs
not.
The "dirty" and inextricably almost
every
not,
I
they
are his
got
so
idea,
was sex was "dirty"? identity and partial Surely,
excretion?
"mine alone" bit, A man or a woman, in
the
it.
hides
his
or her
sex organs
because they are sex organs but because
or hers.
And it
came the
of
in with
mixed up with
known culture,
suspectr
parts."
organs
and the bit
that proximity
geographical
the
bet\,reen its
instance,
They are even ealled
may be that
of
"private areas of human experi-
all
is the most guilt-ridden ence and experiment sexuality precisely because here we have the most dramatic conjunc(the psychic womb bit) tion of the universal life-force with
the rnine and the yours of the
emancipating
individual.
breach with
the
people.
by conscious force
that
is
It
is
the
the defacement of is
a use of
personal,
highly
perverse,
zarre,
Human sexuality
tife-force,
beautiful.
self-
self-conscious,
the
original,
dramatic
the universe
impersonal
l-ife-
adventurous,
bi-
Etc.
the psychic
in what "the hurnan animal persisting womb accuses him of: accepting the latterrs
description
of what he is
Guilt,
less.rr these
then,
doing,
We see then how closely two elements:
earlier
world's
persistence form,
is
with
We carry the old
in
into
accusation, synchronic
disapproving
of
acknowledgment
it
none the
involved of
freedom the us.
description, of
guilt.
accusations The structure constitutes
of of the
dimension. constitute
protest the
and the diachronic
resultant
painful
dimension.
are Aou doing?r' says the universe to this upstart "Why did you do that?" asks the nun of the child. cause I wanted to." Into
our
and the
it,
the structure
and persistence
with
freedom of
under this
bore and nurtured
The communityrs interchange
itself,
our new world
is
by our
description
our independence
that
guilt
acceptance
the
the accusation
world
and doing
the very
heart
"What man.
"Be"Do you aluays do what you want to?" of individual conscious action there
200
is
structure
that
"It
goes
is
the
more
far
is
deal
precedes
will
human race
by an
in-
things
primal
sense Thus
forgiveness
his
But
is
doinqs.
these
guilt
serlse of
It
does
his
to
has
deeds.
a person
be bad'
them.
co?e
the
away the
activity
colors
for
him
come up against
The Family
eats
heinous
not
to
itself
and
may forgive
another
or
be judged
call
play
the
which
human self-conscious
rationally
guilt
that
memory of
the
people
what
Eliot's
with
And whether
cosmos.
can
that
in
canker
the
than
of
coloration
dignant
of
rather The guilt
(1952b) .
self"
archetypal
this
than
deeper
Harry
says
conscience" uIt is Reunion.
is
"the
community
religious
.
oPerating
a good deal
their
by
off
sounded
it
cornering
of
theft,
the
it,
one who leaves
the
accuses
is or
family
And when the
whole."
of
oneself,which
for
off
something
privacy,
of
note
that
injected
and there
founder.
further
on our
against
the
from
the
I
lem of what
in
to
hard
fourfold
private
we have
sin.
guilt,
without
which
seems to
places
Does this that
generic
the
of
sin,
which It
up
is
bachelor of
the
into
a
enactment
now built
is
has
that
a heart
persis-
acknowledgment,
accusation,
belief
root
a middle-aged
of
prob-
at
acceptance. in
embrace
diachronic
one
that
non-expectation
Christian
of
I
am Ehe cutting-off?
forgiveness
acceptance
hou can whole
the
is
sin
of
the
the
I
whence
my own in-
mark,
into
be welcomed
am stolen
of
thing
a defacing
off,
of
is
love
structure:
man without
r
I
accept
structure
and
if
The difficulty
into
synchronic
am my own doing;
forgiveness
the
calls
solitary.
coming
tence
the
Line aeeeptance
terribly
am somehow
am this
myself
cut
of
Tillich
grown
f
How can
have
The problem
I,
am a defilement'
I
be acceptable? whence
t
if
if
whole; if
venting;
conscious
r,
If
enquiry.
whole:
step
us an important
takes
consideration
Thj-s last
acceptance.
of
at
the
mean that guilt
be an inalienable
of
climax
of part
of
story
was without
Jesus which
its
I
the
have
spoken,
coming
of
a
20L individual of
the
consciousness?
consciousness
of
And if ilesus?
so, what are we to make
On my showing at
without
At least
draw on any examples from our experi(And least of or from literature.
we may not
ence or from history all,
be it
this
mystifying
guilt
is
equally
noted,
quality
of
hardly
conceivable.
saints.)
But then
in Jesus of eonseiousneas uithout
or complemented by another
mystifyingt
appears to differ all
is
the experience
balanced
ence of
guilt
least,
human consciousness
of
intimacy
with
qualitatively great
the other
quality,
the Absolute
which
from the religious
religious
leaders.
experi-
In other
words the absence in Jesus of self-securing against the whole is one side of a coin of which the other is a total certainty of aeceptance by the whole. And this, it hardly needs saying, conscious belongs
is
not
animal. to the
in
the manner of the happy prenot pre-Adamic man. He
,Jesus is
future
rather
than
to
the past.
Out of this consciousness ilesus proclaims, but proclaim, the universal forgiveness of sin. sciousness that knows nothing of "acknowledged he knows a God who accepts. He proclaims this who always forgives. The source and matrix of tian conviction of God's forgiving love is the consciousness tord
of
,fesus Christrr
rejectionr,' God as one the Chrisguiltless
Thus "the God and Father of our and "the Lover of all,' are eoneeptualLy
God's unique presence to ,Jesus is proclamation of God's forgiveness.
But the
In a con-
Jesus.
identical. of his
and cannot
interaction
between people
the ground
and the phenomenon
of one guiltlessly
accepting of acceptance would be complex. For one who is free of guilt altogether, free even of the generic Auilt, will be a terrible accusation to me. He will make me conscious of the guilt in my whole build-up as a person. by layer,
In his
presence,
my life
the assemblage in guilty
I am bewildered
by the terrible
is
undone.
independence
presence
of
is
Layer exposed.
an atternative
to what has seemed to me and to everyone else to be the way to live, the only way to become. And yet the
only
202
measa.ge of
whole
psychic
the
is
produced
only
it
-I feel at
my life
of
the
indeed
the
guiltless
at
it
which very
the
fall to
of
I
old
the
man the
to
hardest
to
ment
be sin
for
old
the
of
guilt
is
makes the in
victim It
is
the
Q)
We seem to
him
God's
I
him
for
accept
could die
is
would
is
death
the
The love
with must
acceptance
turn
grasped
have
transferred
bearer
of
the
whom we find in
the
as accusation
the
that
death
to
image
had to the
of
dissolves
Jesus for
crucial It
Jesus.
Good News its our
of
die
death
"God made as
embodi-
God to
point
at
the
logic
is first
appear. which
victim:
that the
peace. Jesus
that
into
the
our true
the and
hardest,
Jesus' that
statement
stronq (3)
us"; Israel
the
(1)
are:
of
features
those
deepest,
the These
understand.
substitutionaryi
our
de must
understand are
that
soteriology
Pauline
to
we begin
And thus
him
I
apart.
fall
sinner
if
die
it, it,
without
resolution
God.
by
He must
have
self-affirming,
would
level
the
at
analyzed
on hirn as death.
back
the
I
that
acceptance
he offers
which
that and mis-
pressed
Totally
The only
die.
world.
I
as
my private
of
death
of
message
guilty,
atn not
paradox
this
my building.
would
the
undergo
his
of
deprived apart,
Lhe message of
while I
guilt-
the
forgotten
long
$/as falsely
guilt,
For
occurs.
cement
totally
guilt
that
of
no resolution
is
There
of
.
accepted
takenly
No'
love?
feeI.
as guitt,
my freedom
against
charge
can
But
of
The preaence
precisely
is
one
is
Jesus
of
love.
fingers
the
awakens
perceived
hardly
and
the
my guilt,
accuses
one
of
dis-
This
presence
the
I
that
a paradox.
cosmos and
the
by him.
fingers
sense
threat
And so we get less
Can I
way?
is
it
first
by
searching
the
by
this
thing
beautiful
effected
in
stigma
this
contracted
God and accepted
to
acceptabte
mantling
most
the
reality
in
most
on me'
has no cLaim
which
life
of
Ehe accusation
that
is,
my freedom
womb against
self-conscious
the
that
presence
this
perception
of
perception
of
as
203 him as the sign of our acceptance. it
is
his
death that
resolves
For,
as we have seen,
the paradox which held his
message of
acceptance trapped in the form of accusation. But it j-s only in the experience of ,fesus as risen new perception
that
this
life
of
Jesus means this:
vtay out
from the paradox
acceptance- repeller accepted of It tion. that
God. just
is
divine
into
is
acceptance.
It
life
It
the only
of man the of man as the
is
resurrecthe death
to the guilty
accepted by the proclaimer
is
the violent
the sinless
proclaimer
For it
is
crowned with
seems to involve is
For the risen
acceptance
the true
the death of the old man.
God's acceptance
ners.
of
us.
the death that
death that
dom of man, and that name of
that
leads
is not It
can come to
death that of
is
freeof
this
the second
God's acceptance of
should not need saying
that
sin-
the synchronic
structure
that entails the transfer of death-inviting from us to alesus is worked out diachronically as the violence that comes from the interpretation of love as accusation. We kill fn the resurrection "our accuser." \^/e encounter "our 10ver. tt guilt
It
begins
cross
flows,
guilt,
that
to be clear
guilt
that
persistence,
the
the oldest man.
structure
of
the blood of the assembled with ingredient
For it
is
at
in what
the
acknowledgiment,
"accusation, of acceptance"
non-expectation
is assembled: the Passion and Death of the Lord: alternative is the Resurrection.
whose dismantling whose total
from a life
which is
we know as self-conscious level
to me that
symbolically,
is
Note The main contention not. the
adequate
redemption. that
of
category
For this
more radical
or forlornness
divine
acceptance. recall
section for
is
that
understanding
understanding
guilt
liness
I can only
this
is
the gospel
we need to
which virtually and which excludes,
It
moral guilt consider
equates with or raLher
lonerepels,
something very under-attended
a few haunting
is of
to.
sentences in Kierkegaard,
204
some fine
and
and History
E.
of
Conseiousness.
It
surely
guilt
to
freedom
the
The )rigins
Neumann's
most
the
me that
to
occurs
also
obser-
horrible
a philosopher,
by
achieved
ever
generic
Eric
ressentiment,
Scheler's vation
in
observation
is
of
reaction
the
another....
of
and Sin
Guilt
in murder harder to believe It is really Cancer is here: in cancer. Than to believe pain, sickness: the occasional The 1ump, the dull of sleep and waking. Murder a reversal murderer Your ordinary Murder was there. victim. as an innocent Regards himself what he used to be he is still To himself He cannot realize Or what he would be. is irrevocable' That everything now, But cancer, The past unredeemable. (Eliot: 1952b) That is something real. I
comes into
that
part
of
I
said
that
it
that
is
But
let in
a way that relationship
so why not The act
of
with of
go all
do not
see
it
being
Or--what
is
rather
womb, with at
r
in
Its
context it
which
fits,
comes to as
not
I
haue to
or
being:
condition?
its
stark
the
context
order
enclosing break
in
destruc-
that order
order, order
sin
being
private
my atmosphere the
so-
that
of
as a natural
it
our
and
sense of
same thing--the
primitive
that
which all.
the
is
of
auilt
this
in
by
generic
"me-for-me"
feel
in
it.
something
me in
to
primarily
i-t breaks.
which
rupts.
chic
this
appear
my privacy.
mv freedom
way with
the
act
am already
not
private
seen
I
sin,
than
person
present
sinful
does
sin I
tiveness.
me.
to
naturally"
"comes
tion
that
already
on my own makes the
order
this:
the
in
us out.
from
generic
between
guiltily
let
an exercise
another
injures
consists
to
is
This
sin.
us defi-ne
to
see how this
to
relates
sin,
accusation
rather
independence
by
from
parts
it
something
a heard
be distinguished
to
Now the
independence ciety.
womb as
now we have
distinct
as
Auilt"
freedom:
our
has
this
characterized
while First
"generic
psychic
the
transgression. guilt,
our with
being
on the have
of
spoken
have
to
the
emanaas
a
it
disitself
the
psy-
realize
205
Van Breemen, in 4s Bread that Iiant
analysis
of
affair
starts
with
and can't
sleep.
van Breemen.
river
wrong hrith that, It
man.
is
But it
says
ordinary It
will
hot con-
is
the
be the
follows. For next comes the (We11, Itm a man arenrt I? and
that
So enlarged, give
paign
is
going.
David's
inner
the
leads to another.
Then the
The
that
the
And so it
in
he hears that out .
Davidrs
has to use an indirect
method to
sea and present
subjective
a man killed of
lamb.
the
in order
figure,
sin uithoul
its
shakes with
moral
Nathan has only
in all
man plundering
rich
In that
it
to get his
indignation.
for it its
risk.
out
in the Nathan
from this
enormity
as get-
He tells
the poor man of with
context,
Then he is
at
has been
David,
wife.
of
eliminate
the prophet
presented
David is justifying
subjective
sleep
be angry
Uriah
that fish
to
tactical
whole act,
context,
to
David will
turns
self-justifying
cam-
how the
Uriah
the plan
until
So enmeshed is original
soldier
of
the expanded plot
,foab and an unwarranted
needless risk .
Uriah
fails,
that
back from the
to get
drama makes natural
Joab foresees
so engulfing,
account
attempt
and, when this
involving
killed
so beautiful,
summonj-ng of
Oavid a first-hand
his wife,
Uriah,
story
who is
beautiful. In Davidrs consciousness, it reprerrme-for-me" the original now broadened out into a justifying of delight. Thus the original context is
to
ting
warrior,
The
is
front
this
has a bril-
Bathsheba.
sense of me-for-me.
the
all
Broken,
isn't.
And so one thing
makes natural
with
is
bathing.
to boot!)
enlarged. it
nothing
an ordinary
base for
adultery sents
of
ie
Oavid over
extroverted
Therers
of the girl
sight a king
David,
And it
privacy
justifying
of
Of course there
sciousness. guilty
sin
the
the
his
one
an act
of
and he
caught , for
to
say "Lhat man is you." What I want to emphasize here is David's
justifying
And whaL I \^/ant to suggest is that t,his justifying context justifies becau€e it is itself a guilty state in the generic sense of guilty. Somewhere inside is the
context.
206
that
voj-ce
little
know...."
It
outlawed
that, and,
deeds, in
our
a very
to
be
dr.aan into
cent,
smal1 beginnings
the
sinful
practical
to
the
it
is
the
justify
evil It's
Nor
real
is
the
of
in
to
normalizing.
is
at
is
which
peculiar
fearlessly
used less
to
not
dialogue
in
be-
moraf
in
in
do-
consciousness while
no
there's power to
them
in
our
structure
of
soft
bipolar
of
the
soften
bring
lies
our
attention
in
"rebellion
of
phrase,
perceptive
to
sin.
the
against man with
its
"the with
in
evil
alienated
alienation,
connection
morally
in
keep
this
says
act. or
Hannah Arendt's
camps which
to
inipre-
ourselves
has limitless
least
to
sealing
Paul
than
remembers kj-nd
because
it
mitigate
the
its
base
us foxed,
sj-nful-
it
sin,
the
Sin
himself.
evi1,"
this
peculiar
, yet
got
St.
And we puzzle
or
and
contrary,
nature
God" but
actj-ons, reaIly
of
precisely
itseLf
base
guilt"
"innocent
Quite
rare
by attend-
rather
everyone
the
The point
process.
way.
that
j-s
Stil1,
grasped
only
the
a clear
that
we operate:
which
harm in
tion
of
is
"our There
here.
work
doi-ng harm,
so astonishingly
harm because
eyes.
in
as a
for
out
by
miss
easily
stirrings. at
of
character
(Rom 7:14-25\.
literature
from
actor
beginnings
watch
earliest
one passage
in
to
us
point
the
act
harmful
this,
smal1
the
ouz'selues
we do find
cisely
ing
that' auilt be judged inno-
they
But
sins.
very
For
puzzling
the
big
common sense
missed.
is
that
of
its
in
nature"
point
cause
"offside
and puzzled
intrigued
been
" and warn
evil,
to
course
tiate
to
become a principal
to
and describe
here,
"proneness
always
have
point
is
must
and murder,
cansultation
the
ing
the
and beauty
aLt'eady
generic
evil
proceed
when I is
our
drama .
the
Moralists
of
is
growth
them
deed
Thus
so."
grounds
consult
wicked
adultery
with
I
that
you
own,
bej-ng somehow originally
gives
come,
The self
on your
You're
inexplicit,
very
they
possibly
contrasted
"We11, sense of
this
albeit
when
and content
in
is
eyes.
is
what
says,
total
banality the
people
of
concentracan only
207
describe posite is
superlatives
of malevolence,
is
entirely
ap-
here.
against It
with
The Godlessness of man is not rebellion just what the word says, God-less-ness. peculiar me-for-me condition alone in which
God but
that
freedom can get
going.
God, the consideration God who apparently The error understanding
of
It
is
the human beginning-without-
of which generates man to
creates the
fall
of
the evj-l deed back,
deed, a homunculus of puzzling
nature
equation
of guilt
the other evil,
to a sort
instead
of the base, that with
ethical
picture
in
the
They stretch of mini-evil-
of grappling
with
the
quasi-
tantalizing
loneliness.
round is much more difficult we open up the
to consists
in terms of
way round.
back, back,
a
and be redeemed.
referred
"moralists" the base (generic gui1t.)
evj-l deed, instead
the paradox of
Of course this
way
to handle. But only so can j-ts to theological dimen-
sion. But there mates it that
is
guilt
That very
a vital
further
which lets
sin
in our consciousness,
there
can be no radical
o$/n-ness that
I consult
step to this
come easily
argument.
and which legiti-
is what generates forgiveness.
the feeling
The very on-my-
to ease my \^/ay into
sin
will
be my
unavowed reason for
hoping for no forgi_veness. I may saA, "How can I be forgiven for this murder?," but what I am really saying is, "How can f, fon whom this soz,t of thing is normal, be forgiven?" What I am really looking at is not
simply
the murder but the murder coloz,ed by my guilty self-awareness. A person's sj-ns become for him an enlarged version of an original loneliness. Originally, the sin hid
in
the generic
Now the generic auilt hides Auilt. in the sin and makes of the latter a typical manifestation of my lonely, justifier estranged se1f. Thus the original of
sin becomes its
accuser.
But generic hearted still se1f.
way.
clinging
Auilt becomes sin's accuser in a halfFor as long as I feel unforgivable I am to my sin
I am still
as a typical
eoloring
it
manifestation
with my lonely
of my-
selfhood.
208
as
Strange
-f did
is
former
the
spite
in
ter,
of
a posturing
of
some of
defense,
order
iustifying
They
do this.
People
the
being
kept
in
a state
sense
that
is
pervaded
the
thing
self
the
love
that
what
the
That's each
any
fore guilt
of
In
the
chased
cosmos has
of
understand.ing
soul"
"the
is
the
I In
transcending.
self,
saying
that
that
only
an incomprehensible
incomprehensibly love.
into
I
This
love
Guilt
zs
to
that
whom the
we know as man. radical
most
of of
the
what the
Eliot
human
selfI
am on my own,
on a gibbet.
to
a homunculus
identity,
is
The
end'
not
strength
denial
of
together
being
the
be-
pro-
only
back
our is
in
seeks
love.
confession
and
my deepest
God.
its
going
that
am, in
therefore
by
the
to
sickness
the
which,
leaves
is
us to
of
garment
the as
it
those
isolation
the
And this
climate.
frightened
brings
and
am liberated
sin
is
self-
exposure
creature
us
in
self
the
original
into
in
guilt.
What Jesus
for
but of
frightened
and
an unknown
of
sin
last-ditch
guilt.
about.
huddled
a lonely
of
intention
the
shivering
of
humility.
that
true
us out
self
done
is
The gospel
into
essential
(1972') .
is
wind
source
analysis
Thus our
ca1ls,
It
the
self's
and calling
us.
in
with
God who sewed
the
us,
short,
evj-1
rude
the
greater
proud is
womb wove
identity.
of
beginning
of
the
first
gospel
lat-
orgiastically
here
feared
the
psychic
womb is
our
is
and not
theqeneric
generic
the
all
remember,
can
against
psychic
with
of
their
osmosis
frightened,
the
us
which
tection
hide
is
us
of
of
above
because to
in point
capital
And the
solitude.
that
of
sins
their
themselves
maintain
to
force
confess
is
real
as a kind
maintain,
did
the
a confession
And the
to
is
not
is
sinner."
"the
posturing
this
sin
of
I
strange
apparently
latter's
speaking
"of
say-
between
course
What is
expect?" confession
the
way of
The latter
that"
real
the
saying
and
my sin.
acknouLedging a difference
is
there
you
can
else
what
fu1ly
am not
may seem'
it
"Good God,
ing that,
I
means that
And. that
deny
my-
human guilt
can dissolve.
It
Imprj-soned
by guilt'
imprisonment.
I
is
am that
I
209 extraordinary creature, of whom love, coming to me and awoken in me, is the purging. And only a relentlessly prosecuted understanding of the self as self-transcending can do justice to the existential identity of "coming to me" and "araroken in me" and to the labor of this redeeming. I cl-ose this section with the description of a prayer in which this whole drama of the self is enacted. It is taken
from ?he Last
Western by Thomas S. K1ise, being the description of "The List.ening prayer,' as practiced by The Silent Servants of the Used, Abused, and Utterly Screwed-
It is of the essence of the listening prayer that the lj-stener put himself away from the pleas and suggestions of the normal self, especially when a life-giving action seems the recommended -ourse, for the normal setf will suggest many false deeds for the sake of pride or guilt removal or vengeance or for the satisfaction of desires that go back to the time before love spoke. In all true listening the listener opens his spirit to the Loving One, the power and the Strength as some call Him-Her, the yOU, who is who1ly Other and yet also wedded to the true self. And it is of the essence and perfection of true list.ening that once the demands of the normal self - have been completely put aside, the voice of the self wedded to TruLh and Love speak in such a way to the heart of the listener that he is assured it is no other than the voice of the Loving One Him-Herself. And the 1istener knows this ;ith the exact same degree of certainty that he knows that he exists . Gloss of Marion Byrne: Has nothing to do with the lying and insanity of hearing voices, as the Fools of Spain believed. E n t i r e l v -soa m a c ter of opening self completely to Other that, Other might enter and be joined to self so that when self speaks, it is the Other speaking in true wedlock, with utter clarity even though the language may be obscure to the normal self and even unknown to the mental workings of the normal self. In any situation where the sacrifice of one's own life is required, one realizes it with a serene joy and absolute confidence because the road is so clearly marked, and there is never any doubt. If there is hesitation or confusion, the purest listening is required. (332-333)
2L0
II of
Some definition suggest:
would and is being normal answer of
1ove, for
found
discovery.
identj-ca1 in
self
an act
act
the of
In
dreaming.
in
am newly
In
through
willing
God wi:..ls
by the
tibly) it
already
is
wj-th
the
is
There cult
nature
fel-t
that
meaning as
is
"desire
condition. willing,
of I
whose
what
is
is
called
This
desire."
not
cannot is
which
is
for
lover clarity. in
God wills
to
already
con-
impercepoperation,
Farrer's
harmony
fascinated it
meant.
is that
me.
I
That
make ultimate for
diffi-
cl-ue to
the
"WiIl,
desire
condition
the
wi11.
Austin
know what
It
something."
The subjective
to
move in
to
has always
Desire
as
almost
and al1-controlling
and Infinite
desire
f
which
progress
"successful"
a section-heading
now clear.
unlike
will
perceived,
knew and did
for
to
Chapman,
in
book Finite
the
wilI
with
myself
of
The desire
dimly
transcendent
in
and dead-ends
Abbot
to
desiring
emergent very
is
chosen
willing
ending
/2/. (and how confusedly!
confusedly
hin-
a progression
of
progress
the
confusions
what
trolled,
affectivity
according
passes
of
a condition
conceived
maps out
prayer
yet
loving
of
of
condition
of
It
necessary
the
act
and
am" are
discovered
inattention,
has
stages
same way,
the
"who I
and yet
it
by
discovered
myself.
with
five
/L/.
the
yet
not
him the
of
precisely
is
Goldsmith
the
through
For
word.s,
other
touch
Charles
agaptc
love" not
loving.
flourishing
another's
through
of
"How I
form
experiences,
means he has not
He has
self-forgetfulness,
do not
romantic
judged
are has
which
to
that
these
lover
And this
l-oves.
how he
discovered one
about.
all
is
love
my definition,
The romantic
wanting. love
what
consists well-
the
The heavily
Nevertheless,
fit
don't
name of
the
definition.
instance.
they
though
above
the
to
accord
would
usage
I
many experiences
are
Now there
another.
willing
in
as consisting
experienced of
for.
called
one whose well-being
is
lover
the
is
lover"
"the
sense
a subjective
"willing"; which
is
and not,
is
2Lt
of
that
which
condition,
its
it
It
dition
would
precisely term
in
or
wil1ing,
sists
having
deeper
order
that
tion
in
terms
tion
of
some inner
of
of
I
will,
here
what
desired.
contrary, to
the
it
I
desired.
In
this
that
which
independently
tified
as willing
that
which
is.
ing
In I
as
something the
apart
from
There
is
by
to
the
with
this
me,
would
be no more. I
essence
contrdlling,
of
But I
In is
independent
laid wil1,
not
then
I
outside
this
am nothing. moments when
know that of
of
described
privileged
bare,
that
a principle
me were
f
a know-
person
say
experience
this,
I
no being.
se1f,
support
those
the id.en-
myself .
no self,
the
"outside
am not."
is
another
cannot
of
1 am iden-
is,
loving
to in
is ls
experience
knowing
I
have
continue Whereas
willing
is
a substantial
know that I
it
that
this
iso-
oneness
will
and this
maturely
myself.
for
this,
of
experience
that
lgnatius,
Outside
myselfi
experience
still,
continuity love
self-transcendent: about
am j-n touch
In
seeks
in
the
delight,
as willing
the
a ques-
this
reality
tified
know myself
In
no explana-
is
precisely
is
con-
witling
itself,
Nor
the
desire
well-functioning
an independent
delight.
as
order,
happy
outsj_de
or
con-
as happy
and happiness
operative,
well-being
He
this
my willing
customary
the
of
myself
experience
with-
grace.
of
My analysis
the
something
attunement
de-
,'consolation
of
experience
no explanation
On the
substance
I
by willing,
is
receive
willing
God.
it
In
got,
and can
lation.
in
motivates
that
happy
condition,
him an experience
desire.
explains in
for
my willing.
end of
To that
happy
a condition
come from
be.
myself.
and meaning.
is
can only
of
From that
describes
a cause."
says
tends.
nature
Ignatius out
independently
desire
gets
sire
is
which
allI
have
no
being. I sight at
the
operate
would
say
arrive,
judgrment, around
that
inhis
Lonergan or
"I
the
her
would
own time
am a knowerrtt fourth-1evel
have
the
reader
and cutting
whereas
judgrment,
I "I
of In-
no corners,
am trying
to
am a lover.,'
212
is
of
The meaning it,
I
that
Iover
grace
searching
this
love.
to
reluctance
that
Consider Mat,kings
has
that
I
question,
is
emphasize
of
flashes is
unusual
tions
we make,
our
the
of
the
sometimes
see that
is
In
of
Exercises grows,
in
of
in
really
there
I
some-
distinc-
us and those
and j-n the
an inexorable
logic
in-
momentst
sent' process to
assimilation
Ignatius,
of
grace,
conversion.
"cherished"
identity
And
to
mysteri-
the
he envelops
us.
upon
want
I
"sent.''
making
cherished
loving,
my life,
being
of
and
to
was certain
sometimes,
incompetence.
and
of
I
Now what
of
capable
Yes
answer
therefore,
feast I
even re-
don't
did
sense
the
"cherished"
cunning
experience identity
I
and that,
And at
not
I
hour
that
self-knowledge,
committed,
ultimate
was put.
expresses
loved
mission
This personrs
this
Spiritual
Christ's out
and
the
a soul.
and that
se1f,
true
awakened of
in
us
volves
know Who--or
of
story
God is
that
think
way
from
between
no difference
times
enigmatic what--put
some moment
at
and sent-
cherlshed
ously
that
in
us
upon
(205) .
it
that
Dag Hammarskjcild's
in
had a goal" the
indeed
and cher-
am. passage
dontt
"I
my
because
be found
to
dread
meaningful
self-surrender, is
I
smj-led
But
is
existence
It
I
Something--and
Someone--or
in
which
know when it
donrt
member answering.
that
aTe one reluctance
famous
have:
banners
These
and the
loved
be
to
reluctance
the
that
lover
the
is
ished,
that
in
identity,
deepest
is
the
I meet
which
with
reluctance
And the
am.
in
and quicken
touch
to
seeking
is
love
God's
that
is
on
i's going
what
turbulence,
the
hurt-
aftet'
and forgiveness'
sin
of
a story
necessarily
er-
self-discovery
why christian
is
Ihis
hurt.
and being
ing
practical
onLy
distraction,
of
decades
onLy after
rors,
self-discovery' gross
afte!
only
truth
the
upon
stumbles
one
of
level
deepest
by
was consoled
I
all.
of
toughest
this
At
reminder.
his
the
is
appropriation
fourth-1evel
paper,
his
in
us
Crowe told
as Frederick
But,
(if
with
you'11
"sentr" excuse
which a bit
of
is
a
2L3 L6ger de main with symbol,
its
one, sent
that
word "identity"),
authoritative into
He is who I ultj-mately
am.
the universe.
The root ways.
identity
giveness
situation
pleasanter
He is
the authoritative
between the
in personal
I have hinted
at
loved
relationships it
in all
more superficial
to know each other,
likes
of
for
the
the person,
each other
that
we obscurely
stateloving
sorts
above where I analyze
people are getting and dislikes
and the
between a man and a woman.
and mercifully
search for
radiant
in Jesus, the beloued He is who you ultimately are.
ment of who you are shows itself
its
statement,
the world. in
finds
is
for-
And at the
levels,
it
of
the
when
about the
they enquire.
sense,
is
The
the search
Louen.
That is why one does not say to a casual acquaintance at a party what really turns one on, still less what one really dreads. It spread
emerges from Bernard Tyrrell's the psychological discovery
paper how wide-
is
person's
capacity
of being
loved,
to relate
in our time
that
stems from a fundamental
a sense
affirmed, valued, cherished. I believe the deepest reason for this is that ,'to lover" to relate positively, is my identity, is who I ami and if I have not been discovered, valued, affirmed, by another, the resultant
lack
of
identity
Now I am in the style
of
in me is
a position
an inability
to
love.
to speak more accurately
self-understanding
about
that
I am drawing on. For if loving, if regarding another person positively and with joy, stems from a sense of lovedness anii is the flowering of this graced, embraced identity, then a primary source for
understandj-ng what loving is will be a sense of myself as loved. And I think a person approaches this grounding sense of lovedness when he reaches some psyehie selfappropriation. moves out into
For in psychic
from the compulsive,
the extended play
By far
self-appropriation striving
area of his
the most useful initial interpretation is the entreaty
clue
area of
total
psychic
a person the ego, existence.
I know to dream-
Eo befriend
onets dreams.
2r4
is
coded
heavily
for
code as something have to
inLo
come
realm.
And for
my very
self
meanj-ng of
the
j-nner
by
life
ourselves
way of
anxiously
d,oes not
I
of
covery most
precious
cept
the
gift
grace
of But
knowledgment.
I
want
to
a further
ful
a person
corner
its
new and much more and archetype
that
in
dis-
tls the is,
rather'
a
God's
gifts
ex-
ac-
without
be taken say
would
point.
with
case,
this
knows his
fu1l
has
ever
access been
He will to the
a most
by God,
that
in
a
j-n fact worldof
preferred
only fatepsychic
turning
his
of
language
the
eloquence.
intimate
of
is
and deeper
wider
a gracedness,
be allowi-ng
it
While
response
a further
as a cherishedness,
with
academe
modern
incalculable
It all
like
can
last
this
this
speak
others,
be upstagedt
meaning.
lj-fe
to
I
also,
stress
he will
of
is
this
God which,
decision,
that
kind,
strange with
than
rather
self-discovery
conversion,
its
as to
blindness
of
surprisingly,
compete
as God-cherished.
life
one's
we may meet
logi-cal1y
can make the
our our
of
P1ace.
psychic
this
importance--that
of
meaning
And not
not
does
however--and
say,
do not
that
believe
where
a subtle,
games that
unpleasant
an exceedingly
place
self
the
of
cherishedness
the
upstage
to
I
the
1ovab1e.
that
seek
those
For
the
insinuate
self-presentation
play
by
and
as delightful
does not
is
Psyche
messages often
its
is
hedonism,
of God.
and
as delightful'
self
the
as delightful,
self
the
resources
total-
into
a digressj-on.
was not
Now this
great
on my own
us out
take
use,
we can
and anxiety-ridden
time-
f
me'
to
towing
veil
the
lift
as
it
embrace
words , dream-interpretation
other
dodges
many other
the as
rn
.
country
shining
in
sea--to
the
have its
in
unfamiliar armour
I
I
saying,
it,
befriend
disturbingly
clad
under
to
is
this
No,
crack.
citizenship
accept
to
have
a form
am Lhose elephants
dream
dz'eam itself
I
this
in
automobiles
the
language,
its
to
i-ngenuity
of
think
we do not
one's
what
to
listen
to
provided
correct
life
deeper
onets
dreams contain
onets
that
The notion
psyche have
a
symbol
language
of
2]-5 religion. way of
The psyche, with speaking to oneself
that
is
very
not otherwise
much like
psychic
His witness theology
psychic
God's love
then received
that
is
the
way of thinking of theology as centering
it
is
in this
this
dialogue.
hj-s cross has this
essential
befriended
in
a religious
con-
text
for
and speaking of
sort
I now situate
matured
important
speak of my theology
the Crucified,
a certain
in our time.)
this
with
anyone who, already
would be a very
is
When I
contains
and to others of God's love (Incidentally I would
to hear of
the making of
riches,
available.
self-appropriation,
versj-on. It
its
dream figure:
I now want to make. on a dialogue
world
of discourse
My dialogue property
that
it
of
solicits
with
that
,Jesus on
a dialogue
with
surprising
a
ans-
wers.
It is a dialogue with one who draws a1lmy life-my shadow, my suppressed femininity, my extended story, my recovered childhood , my mortallty--together , and speaks to me with the voice of "the self" addressing the ego. It is w:.Lh these accents that he tells me I am loved. It is wj-|u]r these
accents
represents
God's love
And in
these
that
he tells
me how on the
to me and for
cross
me and through
he
me.
accents
its
subtlety,
the
language of
its
he can say much more about that love, strange strategy, than has been said in
Christian
piety.
In these accents,
above
all,
he can go a lot further than reason will allow him to go in the direction of taking my guilt into himself. Thus while the notion of a substitutionary death, expressed in the sion
language of of Christian
context
reason and the ego, is belief,
of the faithfully
it
appears,
appropriated
precious
symbol we have of
yond all
reason and, beyond all
charted
ways and into
a barbaric
the
love
psyche,
that
reason,
the darkest
perver-
in the more ample
places.
as the most
embraces us besends us along un-
2I6
III
the
beloved,
mean that
of
us out
the
this
experience
of
conthe
in
British
the
politics,
henitsyn's
presentation
the
on our
which,
meaning
without
of
beside
him;
understands
these
unique
into
our
desperate
the
resolution had death
death
that
event,
it
of
the
served
murder
comes to is
the
enactment
Jesus/guilty that
puxpose,
That
him.
this
to
that
is
he
love
im-
through why I though
said a
love-dictated Never
man confrontation. never
be
be dis-
side'
spiritual: of
moment
life
He enters
is
spiri-
this
than
on his
mission
of
him
our
not
comes the
is
rather
circumstances.
in
physical
It
which'
mysterious
as the
death
is, in
and
on our
constitutes
admit
than
his--that
Solz-
course
of
soteriology
threat.
this
picture.
dismisses but
am saying,
he
and Jesus,
shining
being
rather
side,
eliminate
solved--we
his
do with
to
thing
felt,
the
moment in
delicate
The most
threat.
is
I
Jesus,
triviality.
Levin,
Time Magazine
stop
to
looks
one mo-
only
soteriological
total
the
there
need
acknowledged,
and
an astringent
Socrates
with
we did
wi-th which
ease
ordinary
the
life
our
only
the
that
in
element
this
touched
said
was what
Solzhenitsyn
free,
a totally
thouqh
When Bernard
soteriology.
with
cemented
threatens
moment'
a vital
journalist,
I
This element of of our cities. j-s a vital though ingredient,
excellent"
ingredient,
one
be
dissolution
which
pervades
would
that
death
edifice with
that
windows
the
the
by
"threat
that
Jesus'
spiritual
consciousness
consciousness
alienated
love
with
push
the
die
dissolution
al1-connected
poses
the
a spiritual
of
loving,
in
in
By our
dissolution.
I
aftet,
have
can physically
guilt.
tual
now to
and beyond
dissolving
mean the
Behind
man with
I
death
spiritual
ment,
the
guilty
one.
Jesus
Only
only
4,
soul.
believing
at
The
subsection
guiltless
to
frontation
our
generically
of
confrontation
Crucified:
at
climaxed,
section
My first
the
of
Vision
Appropriated The Psychically Source for a New SoteriologY
had death
had
that
2L7 meaning before. physically fragile
For never before
the spiritual
alienated
had a man represented
dissolution
that
We are tsouching here the heart transfer of
ou? guilt-condition
of
physicality,
him, in his
guilt-weakened sin of
for
of
our
the matter:
Eo Jesus:
the
the constituting
as the representative
and threatened
our sakes that
life:
we might
of our
the making him to be
become the
righteousness
God in him. With his
with of
threatens
consciousness.
guiltless
which his
love,
at
means that identity idea
acceptance,
heard as threat,
lover
and healing
of
dying
first the
the
in
it
at our hands, of the dissolution freedom threatens
lover
in
accepting
and. finds
in this
Is there
not have to be, a moment in
of not,
Which
in Chri_st its
world.
the guilt
so recondite?
ness of John, a last
comes across.
us revives
mission
the message
us,
And is
the
and
beloved
and does there
the process of Mary's
moment before
the
John's
forgive-
revival,
when
Mary "dies"? The connection with
primary only
which death has, inthe
the sin whose guilt-foundation and normative
connection
reason why to die with
freed
from sin
is
that
hls
it
death of
destroys
of death with
Christ
in baptism
death is
is
,Jesus, the
sin. is
the death of
The
to be sin.
Before death can be, in a sacramental economy, a spinitual passage, it is, as the physieaZ death of Jesus, a spiritual liberation of the cross-envisioning believer. In the Crucified
we eee the liberation
Is not Lhis life
of man by Jesus crucified
Paults
robust
tion, that
we are Eo undez,go.
the guilt-assembled
an exact paraphrase of the case of Jesus,
in the flesh"?
No soteriology plication
of
language about God, in
"condemning sin Jesus is
that
representation
will
not the death of
stand up for sin
in
which
the flesh,
the death with
of
the im-
of a transfez, Eo Jesus of the alj.enated condimaking him the z.ept,esentatiue of sin. But most important of all, this transfer is something can only be understood in the context of a psychically
2r8
in
thing
But
plation
is
the
from
and the
and
The true
context
of
is
transfer
love;
awakening
had in
the
logic,
love's
anima,
what
acknowledgment,
the
amoris is only j-s lovets
Psyche,
is is
It
solution. proper
of
vision
transfer
the
without
intelligentia
psyche.
vision,
this
up,
ego picks
psyche.
the
of
that
defil-e-
complex
personal
this
contem-
a love
of
our
into
Ehis
"imaginal"
,
logic
in
arrangement
an ingenious
inflated
the
itseLf
intimately
Short
Crucified.
merely
to
and
be crystallized
ment can only
conDe?ges on,
The peculiar
required.
so deeply
enters
it
understand
to
Every-
and Jesus.
believer
touat'dst
heads
soteriol.ogy
transfer.
the
between
dialogue
conscious
way of
thinking. is
This
the
full-bodied
1ic
and now is
culture
We have
wln:-ch once
/3/,
once,
lives
in
at
recover
to
that
a f.ine
in
l-ove of
the
did
this
through
I
the
Catho-
life
Catholic
read
once
in
rationalizations.
a maze of
new depth
phrase
that belief
Christian
confusedly
happen
in
lost
of
a recovery
of
feeling
of
liberation
and prayer
ratio
theological
it,
of
dyed
our
God.
EPILOGUE In
I
1959
was in I
Lonergan.
nard
a sabbatical
Rome doing on a picnic
went
some students.
After
one of
pasta
wine,
we wandered
and cheap just
canons were Heart,
and
lancea
latus
aqua." and I
I
heard eius
one of
the
would
ever
the
years,
of
would
how one's ear,
familiar
the
aperuit,
et
soldiers
came out thing
to
say,
in
an interest
stem
psychic
from Iife,
the
on the
can programmatize
side
that
meandering
decades
with
and water.
blood
rare
the
but
It
is
et
a spear' Quietly
everything
been mine
I
persistent for
thirty
extraordinary
occasions of
Sacred
sanguis
exivi-t
continuo
j-mage.
of
"Unus militum
words:
has
The
a church. Vespers
was there;
that
that
into
First
opened his
there
want
prosecution
the
whole
immediately
knew that
our
beginning
of
orgies
beautiful
those
Ber-
under
Lhe campagna wILh
in
persistent
that
it arrd
gets
2I9 curious vj-tal
conjunction,
desperate it
iology plain.
with
itself
conjunction
that
the vital
aggression
and reveals
vital
For in
enquiry.
in,
image I experj-enced the meet-up,
the grace and only
is what nearly
have sought,
with
widely
The psyche knows nothing
intellectual
fussing.
meaning, the heart.
It
mark.
and love in,
that
that
embraces
embrace.
two millennia varying
and
of
success,
That.
soterto ex-
of all
this necessary p r i v ileged draws on a source of
Something got to my heart,
moment in the musty church, spear found its
of our bitter
as surely
in that
as the soldier's
220
NOTES
/r/
so far unThis scheme of human development, Its stages are: the I know. published, is the best that (with the (tota1 dependence), Lhe nav'eissi-stic iystemi,c (with the other as admired), Ehe amotic as admirer), oih". (with (with the other as friend), the agapic EL.eet,otic has to be gone through The cycle as anyone) . the other time with the besides the first many times in one's life etc. infancy, to early corresponding syslemic .And one relastage with at the systemic could be, at one time, at the with the head of a department), A (e.g., tionship The creator B, etc. stage with relationship narcissistic whose publication scheme, and of many others, of this a Goldsmith, is Charles much confusion, would dissipate who works in Milwaukee. (predominantly) Jungi-an therapist Chapman's is the best As far as I am concerned, /2/ such with is. No one has tackled book there spiritual of the freedom, and humor, the crisis ruthless clarity, of this prayer, or the normality of contemplative birth The book has proved life. event in a person's criticat of a few people I know. in the lives a turning-point in context This is the meaning-controlling /3/ of Jesus idea that in the crucifixion which I see Kelsey's purgati-on in the seeking human evil an archetype, of all the synoperative, became historically death of a victim, sequence (14-34) . out a diachronic myth spinning chronic selfof Personal psychic context Without this becomes the explanation the archetypal appropriation, Jung always j-s when he is not therapeutic. gnostici-sm that
22L WORKSCONSULTED Chapman, Dom John L9352
Crowe , Frederick 1977 Eliot,
T. S. 1952a
L952b
"The Family Reuni_on." pp. 223-293 in The Conplete Poems and plays. New York : Harcourt .
rg727
,,Blake.,, pp. 151-15g in The sacy,ed Wood. Essays on Poetry and Cz,itieism. London : Methuen. Man for
Robert L949
Hammarskjold, L964
Tyrrell,
Himself .
New york:
Fawcett.
pp. 609-642 in "A Masque of Mercy." C o L L e e t e dP o e m so f R o b e r t F r o s t . New York : Henry Holt . Dag
Kelsey, Morton T. 1974 Klise,
and the lgnatian Spiritual "Dialectic Exercises . " Lonergan Workshop L . "The Love Song of J. Alfred prufrock (1917).' Pp. 3-7 in The CompTete Poemsand Plays. New York: Harcourt.
Fromm, Erich 1947 Frost,
The Spit,itual Lette!,s of DomJohn Chapman. Ed. Dom R. Huddleston. London: Sheed and Ward.
Thomas S. L974 Bernard L977
Van Breemen, Peter L974
Markings.
New york:
Myth, History Paulist.
Knopf.
and Faith.
The Last Westez'n. Niles,
New york:
IL:
Argus.
and Desirability "On the possibility of a Christian Psychotherapy. Lonerg a n W o z , k s h o pL . As Bread that is Bz,oken. Denville, N,f: Dimension Books.
THEOLOGY AND ''THE LONGER CYCLE OF DECLINE''
POLITICAL
Frederick
Two years shop under implications called
the
in
into
ond
C'itique
our
own d^y) .
the
its
to
orientation
Apel
Jiirgen
of
and
H.-G.
developed
son
or
what
called ca1
labor
the
At of
the
itself
enment
ations,
and the which
great
ing their
linary
authors
new entity
discussion other
wlth of
all
the
demands"...and
What's
of
upon
and of
joined
I
time
d.elivered
the
I
its
"to to
the
the
second
in
two
courses,
them.
into the
223
of abuses
with
as defined appeared
to
of
read-
them as
were the
a multiversity,
useful
"...what
art
understand
My remarks
attendant
one an corpor-
and experimental
forgotten
hi-gh profire
It Enlight-
multinational
to
myself
story?
of
the
trying
university
dedicated
that
rea-
and theologi-
an interdisciplinary
Lhe current
corporati-on
year
last
rubrj_c,
my experience
books
At
philosophic
problematic
understood
correlate
formation
the
concentrates
old
thought
practical
of
Enlightenment.
the
and reflected
interdiscip
course
in
by K.-O. orientation
way Lonergan's
name praxis.
Workshop
under
to
was devoted
critique-of-
primacy
the
(scientif-
down
attention
was the
has con_
first (Kant ' s sec-
phase
the
the
Kant's
hermeneuti-c
contemporary
Lonergan
to
represented
the
to
of
reaction
of
between
and
we like of
Second
a non-paper
situated
to
focus
Lonergan
phase
century
Work_
was about
what
cognitive
philosophy
point
Lonergan
It
valuative
acknowledge
today
the
debate
the
it?
post-Hegelian
Habermas
to
its
a good deal
in
Gadamer,
has
from
the
the
the
differentiation
affective-e
ideology
is
seventeenth
While
for
by which
philosophic
through
paper
a paper
What time
has passed
Ct'itique)
that
wrote
movement
modern
"the
Revolution
in
I
rubric,
of
sciousness" ic
ago
the
Lawrence
an attempt
multinational the
trans-
this
huge
by society's be its
enemy,
224
for
passion
the
I
that
at
argued
symbolized
latest
instance
was not
unconnected t'the vertical
called
fined
time
that
the
invasion
is
less
of
the
jokingly
less
and
into
barbarianst'
the
happens
what
of
re-
or
vulgar
by either
given
been
has
barbarians
minority"
dominant
is
dominated
as the
corporations
descriptj-on
A revealing
59)'
and political
social
"merely
what
with
uni-versity
(Bloom:
multinational
Toynbee's
of
universities. when the
sixties"
the
by
plight
late
change
social
sweeping
the
of
child
was the
which
and the
commitment
Bloom:
by Al1an
to read, and Americans no longer like ...(Y)oung There are no fundamental they do not do so. which they see books which form them, through To the exvision. and educate their the world it is because school rethey use books, tent is for the sake of quires them to do so, or it Books are not a source of pleasure, information. old books imagine that nor would many students that most answers to the problems could contain does not represent The university them. concern by a a community of bonds which are constituted are and friendships heritage, shared literary of the important not formed by the common study (59) issues. If
of
story
the
passions
self-regarding political
only
has more
tice
symbolized basis
solid
appear is
not
by of
had
this the
to
the
equal
jus-
sort
of The
at
democratic
that
corporations
a story
in
1ow but
a half-
muster
best
crisis
which
happiness by en-
achievements
wrought
non-paper,
therefore,
self-interest.
One burden that
from
distinguished
tightened
can
denouement
of
by modern
multi-national
that not
corporations.
enshrined
plurali-sm against
the
is
ensure
to
advantages
do with
to
values
vital
be the
the
multj-national
the
protest to
a little
than
vaunted
society's hearted
but
consensus
hope
democratic
can be manipulated
it
mind,
the
use of
liberal
the
that
so surprising
and so
satisfactions
maximized mercenary
an exclusively
fosters not
for
concern
utilitarian
rather
the
features
democracy
egalitarian
course salutary
of
last
devoted effect
yearts to of
carefully not
only
reading allowing
great the
was books
student
225 !o
locate
the
economy, but
story to
behind
our contemporary
contemplate
that
story
political
the glaring (after nearly
in
light of alternative stories. Similarly a decade of work of Gadamer and Lonergan) , it had occurred to me that the fertility of Lonerganrs foundational work was due in no small measure to his having spent a good deal of his
life
expanding his
common sense and theoretic to encompass what $/as meant and esteemed not only
horizons
by Thomas Aquinas but by people like Thucydides as well. Lonergants exemplary sense for the special permanence of what he has termed "genuine achievements of the human (19722352) is
spirit"
surely
a key to his
own project
uetera nouis auge?e et penfieez,e. I have said that last yearrs question, story?
has its
tions,
What is
to be done? and Is
to the
further
question,
most direct
relevance Is
it
it
of
What,s the
whenever the questo be done? give
worthwhile?
rise
In relation
to the human good that constitutes the form of any society the question, What's the story? becomes especially pertinent as we shift our attention from the ( t h e leve1 of terms and relations of) the good of order to the
structure
that
of
tive
that
of
terminal
values.
gives
so guidance to and actions.
For by story and goal
a unity free
deliberations,
What's the
story?
is meant the narra-
to our orientations evaluations, stands for
and
decisions,
the praxis
question pa? eficellenee. But this
same guestion
tion, when "religious" meaning and value that human living.
is
is
also the religious
taken to mean the overarching
bestows coherence
We might
ques-
on the whole of
recall
here Lonergan's invocation of Newman's theorem (l-974zl4I-142) and its phenomenological
transposition the
symbolic,
the basic regirne.
Husserlts
and the analytic
"worldr" is
into
horizon
proverbial, of
"hori-zon," Heideggerts tradition,s Story, then, "blik." metaphorical
a person,
a society,
expression
of
a culture,
a
226
should
add up to
idiot."
Again,
the
comprehensive
crowe
has
termed
of
process
and epitomized
in
nate
story?
would
beyond
the
by
world
or
Whatts the
intentionallty
its
as the
Spirit
the
of
missi-on
the
of
correlative
subjective-objective
on whether
question,
the
of
mission
the
depending
in
be empowered
seem to
Word Incar-
the
converted,
religiously
totality
the
the
of
mission
the
Once again,
Jesus.
Christ
one is
not
in
Fr'
and historj-cal
evolution,
biological
cosmogenesis,
anti-c1-
what
in
expressed
word"
a "cosmic
of
and value
meaning
an
and refative
question
this
convertedness,
pates
"a
radi-cality
on the
depending oners
permanence of
than
more
something
by
told
tale
life
that
imply
will
story?
the
What's
question,
the
be,
to
happens
horizon
one's
on how "converted"
Depending
Word.
from
arises of
praxi-s
proceeds
us,
te1ls
Lonergan has
in
being
when one's
heart
to
and understanding,
inquiry
the
in
cognitum,
prius
swer
to
the
of
vector (the
question
1ogica1, ways hood,
implies
is
what
social,
the
old
has
There
a new truth'
to
the
which
adage,
nihil nihiL
is
stems
Each story
faith
(internal
word
to
be done
always
a normative
relative
mediated
knowledge
and what
is
to
stance
Theology
of
regarding does not
as a
dis-
value)
contexts. truth te1l
'
psycho-
determinate
and political
from
and beliefs
an unnamed undertow)
culturaI,
good and evi1.
of
an-
practical
an emi-nently
publicly
of
words
story
which
existence.
transcendence,
both
Whj-le any
of
combination
external
closing
j-s meant
then,
an inseparable
know.
pt'i'us amatum" (L977:48) .
Dere cogni'tum nisi By story,
in
not
yields
love,
in
a being
is
through
data,
does
reason
which
been opened up a new world amatum nisL
verification
world
Cogni-
and judgment'
has begun a life
"there
reasons
of
experience
from
been
downward.''
above
from
"development
development
tive
But
as
of
speaking
operator
the
is
has recently
Lonergan
what
of
sense
the
in
it
love,
in
being
of
state
the
story?
the
What's
question,
the
that
extent
To the
it
a1-
and false-
stories'
227 Rather it ly
reflects
to refine
the
on stories assumptions
to elaborate
and subsequenr-
which
shape and frame our the main issues of human living. Depending on the stage of meaning within which it operates and hence on the differentiatedness of the theo_ logian, theology may be rhetorical; it may be theoretj_cal and systematic; it may be critical or methodical, and so view of
praxis-oriented
giving
without
up differentiatedness.
As
rhetorical,
it adds a literate and refined art of perto the raw story. As theoretical, it shifts out of the quasi-operative matrix of myths and symbols d i s c 1o s ive/transformative of the world of faith to encer the world of explanation: a world of literal, and indeed systematic and technicalmeaning. As critical, it becomes able to pass from either the slzmbolic world or the theosuasiveness
retic ly,
world
to the world
as methodical
meneutics fectivity,
of
to explore
implications
the transcendent completely
or praxis-oriented
interiority
the
of cognitive
exigence
generalized
of for
interiority. it
Final-
expand.s the her-
the dynamics of
the end of
innocence,
the sake of explicating
afand a
empiricalmethod
and of revealing the upper blade for the analysis of the social process and situation but the fundamentar horizon of human being in the universe . not only
To pass now from the jejune suggestions of last year to my topic for this year, I would like to begin by drawing your attention to the dissertation of Matthew Lamb entitled,
Historg,
the University
Method, and TheoLogA, and completed for of Miinster under the thesis director, Jo_
hannes B. Metz, in 1974. My interest now is not Lamb's contextualizing and dialectical retrieval of Dilthey's achievement, but rather the way he links MeLzts version of political theology to the foundational efforts of Lonergan. Despite his pioneering breakthroughs in the direction
a critique of historical reason, Dilthey was unable to match up to the praxis-oriented problematic of the second Enlightenment because his work ultimately
of
zza
is
yet
work
tively
sketches
ways
And these of
Now I
program
and of
date
I
execution
striking
tactfully
and
profound
shortcomings
of
coul-d
generalized
not
is
empirthat the
through merely
a
of
making
it
but
stronger
argument
program
imperative
Socratic
to
achievements
concerns
ownmost
to
j-ts realize j o n s ' 1 intent
can be much doubt
foundations
the
interlocutorsr
senls--however the
of
have
will to
his
benefits
of
proposal
Metz's
of
there
MeLzts
of
logica
Lonergan's
of
Lonerganian
of
the
of
order
in
l-theo
praxis'
consideration
theology
basis
thj-nk
don't
elaboration
mediation
one's
a political
of
my own sense
icalmethod, Lambts
central
an appropriation
from
win
time.
the
my own grasp
of
basis
on the
this
and c ritica
ip linary
interdisc
at
non-Kantian
an utterly
find
to
can be exploited
thoughtful
add to
community like
would
Lamb: Metzrs
the
worth
well
theological
the
For
are
and crea-
towards
oriented
a theology
of
issues
the
meet
afforded
potential
method
Lonergan's
ways
out
continental
of
best
the
Lamb repeatedly
Indeed
Lonergan.
of
by the
the
even
and towards
reflection
foundational
to
of
possibilities
Kant-ridden
the
away from
turn
to
do well
would
persuasion
Metz's
of
theologians
that
suggestion
a mild
than
more
is
There
has no hands.''
it
because
hands,
has clean
"Kantianism
that
remark
apt
Peguy's
of
exemplificati-on
another
repre-
also
of
indication
silently--an
theology.
Metzrs
II Metz's
politi-cat from
shift
internal
Word"
to
of
the
of
representatives
Ernst
Bloch,
of
ideology Marxrs osophy
the
of
Herbert
"doers school
eleventh oriented
Rahnerian very
a standpoint
of has
the
sought
Thesis towards
standpoint
of the
Jtirgen
to
Just
praxis,
Habermasr
auspices
the
as the
critique
by
so Metz
the
like
Theodor
Benjamin:
make good
on Feuerbach
"hearers
school
ideology
of
and Walter Word."
a crucial
of
much under
critique
Marcuse,
Max Horkheimer,
Adorno, point
the
out
arises
theology
standof
challenge
elaborating reacts
to
W'
of
a philthe
229 generality
abstract
and lack
Rahnerian-Heideggeria
early
by trying
to work out
The Rahnerian fluential
n transcendental
a theology
sonable
that
its
inadeguacies
differentiation
and in-
theology
to the
of consciousness
with in
its
phase should be noticed
oriented
ilohannes B. Metz.
praxis.
towards
Catholic
phase.
oriented
his
anthropology
oriented
differentiation
or cognitively
philosophic
of
approach was the most radical
response of continental
modern philosophic first
of differentiation
And so it
respect
to
is
in
its
rea-
the modern
second or praxisby his
leading
disciple,
With the aid of Mar6chal and Heidegger,
Rahner had managed to write
a Cathotic
ansv/er to Kantrs
Cnitique
of Put,e Reason; but he has never adverted
need for
an equally
to the
comprehensj-ve response to Kant's
Cnitique
of Pnaetieal Reason. But Metz has not failed to that Rahner's shortcomings in regard to the problematic of praxis were not simply due to being limited in scope to the issues of the first Cti,tique (f970) . notice
No, the flaw deeply neither
rooted
the
fact
that
theory
of departure
nor even a transcendental
and so, even when it
the demand for
an Aufhebung of philosophy
the transition
from Geist in
that,
was
by phenomenology but an ErkenntnisRahnerrs problematic was primarily metaphysi-
and epistemological
failed
was more
what he thematized
transformed
metaphgsik. cal
in
a cognitional
philosophy
point
in Rahner's
to explicate in Lonergan's
began to meet
by theology
in
WeLt to H'6rer des Wontes, it
the horizon
of
the incarnate
inquirer
words,
"develops in a development that is social and historical, that stamps the stages of scientific and philosophic progress with dates, that is open to a theology..."
and that is "liable to mythic consciousin need of a critique that reveals where the counterpositions come from" (L967t2I9). As Habermas and Apel obness,
jected
to Heidegger and Gadamer, so Metz objected against his foundations were lacking in the critical
Rahner that and factual praxis.
basis
Just
that would ensure a genuine relevance to as Habermas and Apel broke from the idealist
230
focus
Now the
"the
or
Horkheimer)
This
just
physics
of
doctrine
cendental
to
or
performance
of
real
to
and Adorno
of
mediation
the
catedly viewpoint
of
the
rely
tive
in
in
what
method timj-ts
cept
of
sciences their
a means-ends not
differentiated
program
as ever
more
compli-
an adequate
to
closer
might
of
considered insofar
rationale
i-ntent, in
susceptible
the
as they
are
natural,
technical:
being which of
not
fundamentally generalized
cast
the
reducible
to
or
"hardr"
manipula-
i.e-,
utterly
ends
rational
thinkers
A11 these
knowledge-
as exclusively
basic
is
as an j-rnmanent critique
recognize
scientific
and one-
dominance
Lonerqan's
with
familiar
one
the
reason
of
critique
dialectical
by
suffocation instrumental
on a characterization
"exact"
the
School's
Frankfurt
of
dimensionality
empirical
Horkheimer,
and praxis
theory
the
And indeed
he comes.
enlightenment's
grounded
more
by Habermas,
envisaged
The entire the
the
appropriate
a
Marcuse,
B1och,
beyond
full
j-nitiate
did
Rahner.
of
horizon
the
as well
moves
more Metz
of
beyond
it
But
the
i-n its
pole
subjective
in
thematized
which,
(L967:2L9'220).
stature"
advance
the
reveals
a total
(latent
performing
of
a "transmeta-
from
so considered
inquirer)
incarnate
the
and made explicit, and proper
method
"the
of
of
method
the
with
methods
(see
reason"
had ca1led
Lonergan
what
and
critique
as Metz's
one among many and
viewpoj-nt",
(see Adorno
instrumental
as close
is
comes to
ever
the
of
flimsy known as
problematj-c
enlightenment"
critique
"the
Horkheimer). knowledge
the
of
dialectic
had to
a rather
or
silence
key
the
school
and his
pluralism--is
of
acknowledgement
reflection.
Rahner
which
an embarrassed
either
maintaj-n
of
face
the
in
issue
MeLz moved
too,
new orientation--and
this
of
so,
critical
of
model
a simi-Iar
towards
reflection
critical
and Adorno,
by
and Eduard
Li-tt'
of
model
by Horkheimer
out
(as represented
Dilthey
Theodor
the
adopting
by
Spranger)
of
tradition
Rothacker,
Erj-ch
men like
worked
the
in
tradition
in
themselves
determination the
terms
of
terms are ex-
of
23r mathematical In other
controls
and mundanely technical
interests.
words,
what they criticize is "positivist' or science rather than the most genuine praxis "scientistic" of natural science. I do not see anything in Metz,s writings to suggest that he does not simply go along with this conventional
critique
Now thinkers proposals
several zation going
of
science .
within for
the Frankfurt
reversing
and standardization forward
of human life
under the aegis of
tic science. One suggestion ttdangerous memory" : a rebirth nature
as expressed
School have made
the ever mounting mechaniwhich has been
scientistic
goes in
or positivis-
the direction
of
a sane attitude towards (Horkheimer ancient myths and
in
of
the Adorno) ; or the process of Jew-like remembrance that, in his recent appreciation of Walter Benjamin, ,Jiirgen Habermas has named " Rettungskritik . ,' This option has been taken up by Metz,
first, in his thesis on the biblical and the dogrmas as ',dangerous memories" and on the purgative and salutary effects of Christianity's central memory of the passion, death, and resurrection of tradition
Jesus; and secondly, in his defense of narrative theology (see Metz: L969a, L97Lb, L972, 1973a, Ig73b, L973c). Habermas and Apel, though they share the positivi-st or Cartesian notion of the natural sciences common among continental biguous
philosophers
and theologians,
remain more am-
about science
as a whole than Marcuse, Horkheimer, They are openly dissatisfied with the Schellingian nature mysticism underlying the latter pair and justly skeptical about the simple liberation of the "polyand Adorno.
morphous perverse"
fantasy
envisi-oned by Marcuse.
They
sense that
if the crisi_s brought about by the dialectic the enlightenment is to be resolved, science needs to be liberated from sheerly technical interests and deflected of
by an interdisciplinary reflection clearly besides
and metascientific
type of critical towards a more humane making of history. MeLz joins them in this concern in his recognition that the preservation of the dangerous memory of Jesus
232
praxis
toward
in
present
of
a sort
merely
simpListe
of
reasonableness
of
Marx's
for
call
(more or
a
between
ment
concerns two
the
skilled
how and or
house
all the able
means
bed or
digital
it
the
the
indeterminacy,
totle ate
good
is
good has to nescience acterized
(of
good the
called
not
is
and any action
rather
or
order
that-for-th
the
a knowledge
has
is
of
note
than
of
In
to
good but
e-sake-of-which
a docta
anything
as Herrschaftsaissen.
like
of
ignorantia what
This
contrast,
any choice
in
is
Aris-
any
intermedi-
the
highest
or
Scheler the
some
what
as well:
value)
of
an ineluct-
it
stake
at
that
control
production.
The human knowledge
chosen. it
is
a particular
simply
a given
It
what
since
as
as well
produce
manipulative
praxis
for
requisite
knowledge
work
to
he begins
make
the
of
knowledge
to
of
of
either
proceed
capability in
in
the
is
to
computer.
involved
factors
overriding
he will
distincenlighten-
involved
he wishes
is
by what
with
carries
it
knowledge
this
of
and practical
who knows before
what
knowledge
as the
point
expertise
Technical
artisan
exactly
as the
and
ancient
the
to
basical-
change--is
techne
knowledge
of
interpret
of
expertise
soz't
contexts.
the
just
the
response
rendition
The main
technical
tion
for
phronesis
and
pxanis.
toward
oriented
would
between
poiesis
toward
not
conditions
adequate)
less
distinction
classical oriented
the
their merely
of
core
the that
a theory
realize
but
history ly
and praxis--indeed
theory
which
mediation
their
out
carry
School
of
out
framework
reflective
Frankfurt
the
members of
immanent
the
be called
might
human mind.
the
critically
Now the
no
a viewpoint
but
stance;
what
with
accord
in
therapy
hu-
adopts
demands an intra-scientific
inchoately
least
at
Manifesting
Metz
circles,
antj.-science
a spe-
i-n continental
rare
too
theological
especially
or
that
all
toughmindedness
manist
(1971a) .
context
interdisciplinary
cifically
so in
differentiatedly
academe but
the
only
be not
must
world
contemporary
the
in
oriented
a theology
theology,
narrative
a renewed
through
a Socratic has
cognitive
char-
233 openness that reasoni
it
provides
underpins
Adorno's
negative
sophical
anthropology.
however,
ttrematizes
terms of his eschaton, positivist cal of
a like
and it
theology,
of
theologian,
the eschatological
pits
philo-
openness theologically proviso
in (see
of any immanentizing of the political theology against
his
of Marxist,
or structuralist
the practical
instrumental
and Metzts earlier
and totalizing
realityt
with negative
Metz the political
His disallowal.
therefore,
absolutizing
contrast
dialectics,
notion
1968, 1973c).
the
Horkheimer's
visions
becomes pivotal
relationship
liberal,
of
social
for
his
and and politi-
explication
of
the Church as the eschathe world in its leqitimate
tological conmunity with autonomy (1968, 1969b, I973c) . Whether as the core of an ecclesiology which sees the Church as oriented eschatologically towards its own sublation
into
the long-term on its
social,
the Kingdom of critical cultural,
tological
proviso
as well.
Moreover,
is
God or as the mainspring
reflection
exercised and politicalmatrix,
a powerfur
of
by the church the escha-
reminder
of the dehumanizing consequences of any answer to the question, Whatrs the story? that does not take account of what Lonergan has formulated as "the 1aw of the cross.', The practical implications of this interpretation of the christian srory are explosive for every one of modernity's versions of utilitarianism and for any legitimating religions,' "civil the eschatological proviso imbues Metzrs political theology with rather Augustinian hues (see Fortin: I972c) . This comes out in the way Metz has studiously avoided any immanentizing secular utopianism as well as any taint of progranunatic violence, while at the same time never sacrificing
a deeply felt and profoundly "ParteiLiehkeit,, with those who suffer injustice our wor1d. Indeed, Metz's opposition to ideas of
Christian in
progress
based on enlightened
Sieger.i fdeoLogie der Apathie) tion with the suffering christ
serf-interest arises
(rdeoLogie
d.er
from an identificaand with sufferers throuqhout
234
all
pervades
identificati_on
sion
at
The
and of
cipation of
tion
he says,
tries, ever of
the
more
whj-ch they
encouragle
and
living
and concerns then
wj-th
the In
stories. explicitly
I I
understand
quate
is
his
say that it)
has
grasp
of
of this
role,
Metzrs
the
quite
to
it
and
the
the
meani-ng of
for
and those
theology the
counte rpositions
sake
of
in
I972:365)' theology
limitations.
way community
polit-
people
constitutive
political
whose
Chris-
the
political
some serj-ous the
many of
so abused
(Lonergan,
of
story
Christian
of
a
in
orthodoxy
of
foundations
positions
and Church
and state would
L9672249and to
pay
to
to
christ
in
(Lonergan ,
stories
with
theological
between
discriminating society
on the
critical
this
is
So we see how Metz's
functions
effective
The
1ives."
substance
light
the
in
subordinating
pri-ncipally
he
become
Church
the world
a Church
and
of
theologian
theologian
in
the
to
memories
their
the
to
tacitly
concentrates
invokes
of
price
again,
stories.
itself
justice
he tries
high
the
obvious
his
from
fult
Jesus
Chrj-st
misconstrued
by perhaps
theology
rejec-
the
from
or
and alienating
alien
radical
out
living
pay
suffering;
story
the
collective
theologian,
may have
"pillars"
or
symbolic
so antagonistic
climate
social
ical
in
to
eman-
people
transition
others
a total
praxis-oriented
the
As political
25L).
tian
of
character
As a leaching
the
of
.
of
stems
the
recent
ideal
doing
to
already
are
subject
the
to
sorrow
and
subjects
the
mediate
Jesus
and
make the
"to
role
ecclesial help
bourgeois
(a
(1975)
the
refreshing
oddly
(l-9'14).
Church
Christian
of
the
narratives,
the
framers
abstract
as a theologian
commitment
the
either
suffering
both
s1.mboIs,
yet the
of
critique
Metz's
Future"
a good deal)
learn
jarring
once
the
Hope:
"our
the
Shaping
believe
could
Affirmations
Boston
of
I
which
from
document
for
Gospel
the
The Power of
expres-
moving
enti-tled
text
confessional
recent
his
in
and
radical
both
most
its
and finds
ideologies
conservative
of
critique
his
this
of
effect
critical
The searing
history.
of
as the
(as far
as
How inadeideal
basis
zJa
of
society
has
human good. method sues
for
of
judgrments
only
and
the
with
orientation
as these
terms
tion
not
group,
defined
and
sets
the of
would
with
the
not a fun-
For
as
long
and
as this
orienta-
philosophy,
individual,
spawns both
shorter
any
that
but
long
bare
value
sciences
an adequate
lay
that
up the
science
understood
and as
cannot bias
not
re-
ethies
morality
relations
within
these
a soeial
phiLosophy
are
is-
by
(L9742I89-192).
and relations
criticism
ideology
and
as well
and general
dialectical
and political
terms
made thematic
dialectical
effective
the
general
the
efficiently
social
a social
of
perhaps
between
of
the
and
and precisely is
more
cultural,
fundamental
damental
clearly
study
time;
social,
leve1
and decline.
distinctions
of
structure
a futl-bodied
indicated
the
expressive
place
provide
to
manifold
a fundamental
be
Lonergan's add
the
possess
progress
might
would
in
it
at
historical
calling
given
form does
meeting
deficiencies
that
its
Nor
alienation
and the
longer
and
cycles
of
decline. And light
so my sense
of
forthr"
which to
and to
is
of
the
a "new " people
an "exodus"
of
an adequate
social
is
as the
suffering
fulfillment
dangerous
memory
constituted--,,
and a "conversion
"discipleship"
destiny
that
in
a great
political
the
of
"acceptance"
expectation
to
be
the
heart,'
a life
nevertheless
promise--begs
or
of
in
cal 1ed
and
of
the
supplemented
by
philosophy.
III Anyone sixties
me spent
as a student
Metzrs sure:
who like
easily, it
understands
quickly,
has been
in
fateful
dispensation
era
stirred
by
the
activism
perhaps the
by
of that
improbable
of
exploits
Groppi, volcanic name of
at
all
our
age.
It
fascinated
presence
south
lllich.
grew
Berrigans,
If
of
the
like
degree
conventional
the
years
criticism
once
Ivan
the
a certain
the
of
or
social
and with
a sense
the
the
most
of
plea-
wisdom
and
out
an
of
impressed
by
and terrified of
the
one had
border a nose
with for
236
mention
to
the
from
emanating
of
critiques
Neo-Marxist
the
Davis)
, one had no trouble
cisms
Moreover,
as well. for
reason tory
Metz
to
habituated
of
analysis
the
i"n modern
shift
axial
even
One might rather
historical
of
sections
later
It
freedom.
tive
paltry
rather
substance
the
an "end
pluralism
all
to
merit
j-deology"
of
of
taking
with
the
of
increase
in
the
subject. is
interest in
Lonergan
of
the
its of
aspect
the
emancipatory
in
and
be undertaking
from
after
trajecand Kant
Fichte,
Hegel,
under
interest
fnsighl has
proclaiming
those
the
wilh
compatible
seems to
its
that
critical
hand
one
process
times
argue
of
light
, NIeiuz's perspective
Schelling
on the
Marx the
for
a Neo-Marxist
in
context
reading
passes
what
criti-
MeLzls
with
empathizing since
much in
very
other
on the
its
had
and Angela
Cleaver,
Eldridge
Oglesby,
Carl
(not
Friere
Adorno,
Marcuse,
of
likes
society
capitalist
late
the effec-
man's
by
not
shared
the
name of
a
and ideology
alienation
seriously. In
my involvement
ciate
more
model
of
alysis
I
Civilization,
Western
the
clearly
reason
critical the
of
do with
a redigestion
sion
lower
line
of
of
syntheses
(1967:116). thought
had
the
the
of
task
and decline
You are
which
to
I
Neo-Marxist
of
di-alectical
of
the
of
perhaps
anand
civil
has of
sketch
Lonergants characteristic
appre-
to
an opportunj-ty
My new understanding
community.
decline"
for
development
cultural
of
have
shortcomings
in
Perspectives
course,
to
basically the
"succes-
socio-cuftural
familiar
with
the
am referring:
rejected the Church but kept revealed Protestantism revealed religion Rationalism rejected religion. Liberthe supremacy of reason. but acknowledged agreement but respected of rational alism despaired ridi-Totalitarianism consci-ence. the individual to conquer and conscience cules the bourgeois intersubjective mankind on an artificial organize L957 : 23I-233) leve1 . (I967 :117 paralleling I
have
chanced
hypothesis the
longer
upon
concerning cycle"
a powerful "the
(1957:231)
confirmation
successive under
the
lower
of
Lonergan's of
viewpoints
influence
of
the
237 political
late
especial-ly
philosopher
my colleagues,
Leo Strauss Ernest
and those who have come to BC to this of
course on the art not
been altogether
than notionally of
liberal
decline. ceive of
to
cycle
Brian
Benestad
instruct
the
religion
in my case, to
that of
in
on account
prepared
I
assent
more
the American
form
the longer
cycle
had I been prepared framework
economy was also
of decline.
teachers
Partially
a product
the Neo-Marxist
political
Fortin,
suggestion perhaps,
less,
how deeply
liberal
longer
the
democracy is Still
students,
of reading.
the success of American civil
had hitherto
and his
for
of
to per-
criticism
caught up in the
I do not mean that
I had any
illusions
about the validity of the epistemoLogies of Hobbes, Locke, Hume, and Mill_ on the one side or of those of Kant, Hegel, and Marx on the other. It is just that I had not known enough to grasp the political coreither
relatives
of
their
To put
theory.
science,
I did of
utilitarianism the only
tion
for
tics
of
the former
for
individual
not grasp the practical its
cognitional
con-
and political
im-
of rational
agreement" or its "despair about the most fundamental issues of life, exceptions being at the level of the lowest
conmon denominator against
in
another
the respect
plications with
this
counterpositions
way, I had no understanding and Marxism as political philosophies.
of Liberalism Prizing
various
Marxts
of vital
values.
communitarian
the liberal
and society,
Again,
approach
to
in my admirafreedom over
insistence on the separation of poliI tended to overlook its ,'artificial
intersubjective" personal
basis. In the realm of social and philosophy, therefore, I never realized how my horizon in matters political has been too much
confined
to
politj-cal
reality sketch
a certain
oscillating
the penultimate of
the longer
What has until
between what are in
and ultimate
cycle lately
stages in Lonerganrs
of decline.
been true in my case may well of the vast majority of those working in the field p o l i t i c a l of theology at the present time. Like me, those working in this field seem to be fallinq short of the be true
238
a painstaking
demand for of
finement of
main
the
to
unable
issues
question
political phrase,
"the
life
another.
to
ultimate
So what devoted
to
greatest
in
,
grounds
Stuart
the
impulse
Straussian to
"listening
the
(see Strauss:
do is to
common sense
between I
bias.
have
political
to
coming
tive
standards
part
of
from
the
from
been
Moltmann,
to
i-mportant acting
the
its
Spinoza of
ready
of
After
general
avoid
It
from
is
of
to
desire
know in
as a
who have
those
my mind
to
is
makes him or
work
study
Arab
the
was from ancient
back
democracy,
the to
so
counter-
scholarly
liberal
through
area
the
way he goes
the
major of
Me|uz,
like in
reversing
It
in
radical--that,
theologians
the
job
the
a matter
Americans
esotericism
Socrates.
a reading
of
alterna-
basic
resumed a more serious
of
which
wonder.
fj-rst
back
if
that from
makes Strauss
with
his
1ed him
philosophy, by
the
or
decline
proponents
Strauss
which
broadened
of
Lati-n
the
concerned
and a rediscovery
political
cannot
stifles
and what
cycle
greatest
the
(1965b),
Maimonides
phers
anyone
longer
beginnings.
on one of
and
on praxis
reflection
it
politj-cal
influencing
tension
the
and evaluation
and unrestricted
so different
Pannenberg,
the
a standpoint
my standpoint,
philosopher
polltical-
of
a realization
judgment.
views,
of
work
of
root
assessment
pure
to
of
of
opj-nion--liberal
alternative
political
to
of
meaning
knowledge
the
reading
begin
area
the
can be made,
the
climate
the
at
elucidate
political
of
Now what,
hitherto
to
a fj-rsthand
releasing
concealing
of
is
somethi-ng
and responsible
human predicament
the of
come to
theology
a reasonable
factual
and
and theory
to
the
course
between
through
1968)
me to has forced classical texts j-n my own mind and in regard historical
this
behind
conversation
out
the
one way of
"
mi-nds"
thinking
the
preferring
for
view
our
has been
practicalHampshire ' s
putting
for
concerning
and frame
And so it
human living.
of
groundwork
1ay the
shape
which
assumptions
the
re-
and subsequent
elaboration
phj-loso-
inventor
of
a horizon
al-
philosophers
239 in
the 1i9ht
of
their
own questions
and concerns that,
1,932, Strauss
confronted
of
"political
is
considered
theology, " Carl Schmitt the man most responsible
ideological
foundations
Lhat Schmittrs
the work of
for
critique
of
i-n
that earli_er reviver (1965a). Schmitt
the Third liberalism
for
laying
Reich.
the
Strauss
stood itself
saw
within
the framework of one of the great founders of liberalism, Thomas Hobbes. Indeed, Schmitt was only following Hobbes' principles in contending that the state alone could guarjustice,
antee social citizens state
from internal
alone could for
leadership
and loyalty.
of
it
alone could protect
and external
suffice
community,
it
since
enemies; that
its the
to ensure law and order in the guided by the principles- of ',The critique As Strauss put it:
alone is
liberalism
that Schmitt has initiated can therefore be completed only when we succeed in gaining a horizon beyond liberalism. Within such a horizon Hobbes achieved the foundation lentless
of
liberalism"
(1965a:351).
push back to the origins
thought
Now in his reof modern political
within
a horizon beyond modernity, Strauss \^/ent on how both Hobbes and his chief modifier, Locke, out in fact to have been disci_ples of Machiavelli. The initiator of the shift from the medieval synthe-
to reveal turn sis of
into
that
succession
socio-cultural
teenth
chapter
the fateful
of
lower
syntheses characteristic decline was Machiavelli who, in the fifof his odd 1ittle book , ?he pz,ince, wrote
words :
. . .many have imagined republics and principalities which have never been seen or known to exist in realityi for how we live is so far removed from how s/e ought to 1ive, that he who abandons what is done for what ought to be done will rather learn to bring about his own ruin than his preservation. A man who wishes to make a profession of goodness in everything must necessarily come to grief among so many who are not good. Therefore it is necessary for a prince who wishes to maintain himself to learn how not to be good, and to use this knowledge and not use it according to the necessity of the case.
240
ical
through
in
point
From the
philosophic
the
modern
its
cognitive
field's
from
the
standpoint
with
the
question
looms
shoot
of
questions
of
clusion
the
or
do in
and to
relevanti politics
set
Aood as
for
held
to
posited
poli-tics
ln
the
train and
iJne raison
what Aristotle
As a result,
is
utility'
its
de-
and
obser-
it
lends
true
answers
to
far
removed
from
or
of
ex-
its
to
ptausibilj-ty
the
to
ques-
how we ir-
politically
separating
completely
be but
the
breakdown of
(Politics,
an apolitical
by Hobbes
as the
sole
the
towards
tendency
dtafu'e
and politics
ethics
of
dissociation
human ends
of
vatization
tics
consequence
originative
by Machiavelli
1281a9)
so
off-
and morality.
This
public
the
are
other
an appeal
be practically
as to
live
fact
that
live
But concern
and praxis,
hegemony, by
the
namety,
to
for
concern
philosophic
argument
how we ought
centuries
this
important
more
unresolvable
experiment:
Machiavellian
tion
or
from
scientific
the
of
theory
of
in
Butter-
to
enlightenment's
mediation
even
to
central
t'he renaissance-
and second
the
the
means
consciousness
subscrlbe
but
importance
sciencets
"new"
autonomy
mand for
vation
of of
as perhaps
the
of
and seventeenth
reformation
the
questions
the
can not
sixteenth
the
against
of
relative
on the
in
there
one
in
views
and practice
differentiation
phase'
view
revolution over
view
of
to,
option
(1967:116).
be done"?
happens to
whatever
to
adjusted
is
theory
which
Strauss:
the
practice
from
wave
Machiavelli-an trealist' "develop
in
formulation,
Lonergants
(see
and Marx
Hege1,
rooted
is
1975b)
I975a,
Kant,
through
Rousseau
Machiavelli
a second
in
and
Smith,
Locke,
Hobbes,
one wave from
in
stretching
thought
polit-
of
trajectory
the
that
discover
to
a shock
it
Isn't
the III,
of
common
the
order.
political v,
precondition reasonable
pri-
I280a25of
poli-
motive
:
men to peace are tear incline that The passions as are necessary of such things desire of death; indusand a hope by their to commodious living; And reason suggesteth them. to obtain try
z+L
convenient articles of peace, upon which men may be drawn to agreement. These articles are they, which otherwise are ca11ed the laws of nature. . . . (chap . 13, I02) Furthermore,
while
the renowned grandfather of liberal democracy in the United States, ,Iohn Locke, can be seen to quote "the judicious Hooker," he actually followed Hobbes in the view that the purpose of polity is neither "eternal 1ife"
nor "the good 1ifer" but mere life. Locke's reducof political concern to the protection and security of the privatized individual is precisely expressed in his A Lettet, Coneerning ToLez'ation: tion
The commonwealth seems to me to be a society of men constituted only for the procuringr pr€serving, and advancing their own civil interests. Civil interests I call life, liberty, health, and indolency of body; and the possession of outward things, such as money, lands, houses, furni(17) ture, and the like. The bias
towards considering
a matter
of maximizing
privately
mizing tradition
that
and value
is
tage,
pain
the concern
whether of The radically
spires
privately
defined
subverted
human activity
for
pleasure
or mini-
so central
to the liberal the common good of order
to the interests
individuals
of private or of groups.
Machiavellian
the scientistic
defined
is
as essentially
reorientation
or Cartesian
also
advanin-
or manipulative
deThus Baconrs admission that he is "much beholden to Machiavel and others, that write what men do and not what they ought to do" (Strauss, L952az railment
of modern science.
88, note 5) while proclaiming that the sole purpose of science was ttthe relief of mants estater,' since scientific knowledge is power. So, too, the Baconian motto of parendo uineere
may be seen to be more at the heart of Descartesr Diseounse on Method, if one lays due emphasis upon his own expression of intent in Part Six, than even the vaunted eogito for
and the hyperbolic
doubt. That Rousseau was the first to see bourgeois politics what it was is evident from his statement ln The First
1 A a
D'Lscourse :
and virtue,
morals
Iy
question
modern
of
and desires of
straints
about
the
of
of
needs
the
and con-
authority
the
with
other:
on the
as a whole
society
be-
typical-
and his
one hand,
reconcilj-ation
j-ndividual
business
virtue
nonutilitarian
the
the
of
only
was a disequilibrium
there
on the
republj-cs,
classical
talk
time
about
talked
incessantly
our
But restore
to
desire
his
tween
of
those
(1964:51).
and money"
the
po1 j-ti-cians
"Ancient
he is in and everywhere Man is born free, I do change happen? chains. . ..How did this I legitimate? What can make it not know. (1947:240) that question. I can resolve think Hence
question
the
in
was displaced
in
human beings joint
the
picked
And yet he does
Kant,
idea
"a wide
range stick"
of
basis
on to
personal
bondage. revolution clear
But
problem of
the
of
reconcil-
self-interest
emergence
the inon the
just
a perfectly
to
view
ever
than
the
maximization
famous
patch
suggest
slogan,
of from
liberation
not
the
he pj-nned his
and efficient
and morality,
liberal
he does
from
than
carrot
Because of
morality
attempt
institutions
other
more
the
devils.
abortive
a complete
to
the
of
in
wi1l"
of
capable
envj-sioned
of
practical
of
entertained
anarchy
self-interest
the
have
institutions.
Kant
criticize
name of
the
is
Hegel's
political
between
as
between
enlightened
After
in
proper
was
religion
Lj-ke Rousseau to
the
with
composed entirely
state
went
456).
goa1s.
"good
responses
solution
planning,
stitutional
of
democracy
the
common but
primacy
the
men and women are
of
split
of
a moment seem to
autonomy
creation
complete
avowal
(Kendallz
universal
on the
his
a political
for
hopes
in
nothing determined
self-regarding
of
was that
assumption
the have
political
of
terms
up on a civil
for
not
in
common good
the
propped
despite
most
that
and the
ing
in
of
terms
individually
wiIl
up by Kant
reason.
the
of
general
Rousseau's
where society
civi-1
pursuit
in
by that
Rousseau
a context
in
legitimacy
politics
of
up the Karl
"from
Marx
political
economy
illeqitimate
a motivati-on of
rift
for
satj-sfactions, each
according
z+5
to
his
capacities
(Marx:
119) .
possible to t1e
in
thj-ng
fish
criticize
Lockean
primacy
communist ientation
which
freedom
to
after
of
order
standards
of
what
is
it
is
avail
live
and
political
turned
if
reject
liberal
or-
glory,
upside
in
the
you
are
not
welt
if
he
and to
the
down.
light
and disoriented
life
a man to
as I
subordinate
strictly
comfort,
good
the
both
wealth,
utterly
life
governed
is
securj-ty,
use
\^rhat does
good
just
cat-
decisively
In
for
tomorrow,
breed
dinner,
it
"makes
another
classical
desire
one pleased
the
that
and
man.
the
the
needs"
afternoon,
254) does not
thought,
his
society
the
economic
judged
do what
requirements political
of
to
today
in
(Marx and Engelsz
political
For
do one
evening,
according
cornmunist
mornj-ng,
the
the
like..." the
me to
in
each
The utopian
for
hunt
and to
The
of
the
freedom. alive?
is
And
not
well
off? So Strauss political
theologian
ous memory to genuine with
to
lating
of
premoral
to
the
merely
transition
widen
the
philosophj_es
from
goods
instead
philosopher
vastly
political
conversion
worldly
soul"
as a political
from
not with
unenlightened
to
of
the
danger-
elucidate immoral
the
pivot
that
range
that
if
concern
those
challenges
"a
concern
goodness
on
"the
of
the
calcu-
enli_ghtened
self-
(1968:21) .
interest"
IV
tion
In
its
antique
to
the
political
Republic)
or of
solution
vras what
God, €sp.
of
(1957:230) i tion
of
to
totle
as I
moral
virtue,
XIX). has
to
Straussr
the
the
The heart ,'the
termed
radical
guest
for
interpretation it, the
is latter
the
not "is
solu(cf . The
nuanced
and disinterested in
understand since
a rather
Lonergan
detached
life
in
forms,
was transpolitical
Bk.
and this
one's
according
and Christian
problem
otherworldly
The Citg
nificance
pagan
of
fashion the
(cf.
former
normative
sig-
intelligence" sense that knowledge of
of
Socrates
intrinsically only
the
the
dedica-
the
good,
and Arisrelated
condition
to or
244
question
that
quest"
here
over
against
the
possible
in
the
judgment
a wrong in
ophy
the
the
gift
form
the
political
his
in
the
and of
love
totle's
observation
choose what
room for
thus
factual
gap
and practical
make the
On the
trast.
no room
leaves short
of
dards
are
"the
the not
one hand, for
misled terrena,
taking by the with
glory
of
(Lonergan I
God."
care
L967:52)
an abid-
the
secularizserve
only
con-
in
Rom3:23 and falL
"a11
have
sinned
On the
other
hand,
the
stan-
get
out
of
man is
itself,
with
aberrations
merely
to
apt
reason of
spon-
lower
with
t}.e
to
be
ciuitas
fo1Iy
to
man"
human help
is
needed.
God appearing
than
the
teaching
of
more
and
maintains But
the
sharper
nature,
of
impo-
in
fallen
wisdom
left
out
of
historical
l-I62b
which
alternatives
if
Still,
lowered.
the
Paul's
but
xv,
moral
man in
of
stand
exceptions:
disequilibriurn
taneity
pagan
position
noble
VIII,
of
rule
relevance.
ancient
Christian
is
what
by reason
and affirmed
Aris-
took
human performance
of
most
between
of
man, Aristotle
of
view"
gift
and beliefs.
Ethies,
view"
takes
God's
Machiavelli
general
the
glrace?
revelation
(Nie.
a "high
of
men will
"most
a "low to
and the
modern
ing
for
defending
political
ing
that
and
Plato,
solution
word
of
imply philos-
Is
God's
of
while
that
advantageous"
conceived
ideals
notice
exceptions
tence,
to
is
as a premise
35)
word
outer
the
makes us
inner
the
of
context
Strauss
of
is
coincidence
does not
Socrates'
without
The Christian place
of
sense
I
/I/,
impotence.
moral
man's
about
substantive
possible
Aristotle
(1967)
and philosophy
l-97I;
society
the
of
event
unlikely
utterly
power
political
the
either
1966b)
perfect
to
closer
L967bi
1967a;
(1966a,
that
view
Socratic
the
if
wonder
and
of
that
than
479-499i
Voegelin
Prof.
L972b') or
moral
as being
and Aristotle
(I976:278-289,
this
no longer
I
Whereas
correct.
whether the
between
interpretation
his
Plato
of
cadamer
I9'72a;
of
accept
to
thought
Prof.
is
virtues
intellectual
simply
is
Strauss
My
and Strauss)-
Kteln
relationship
the
of
interpretation
hesitate
(1967i
of
by-product
245 With
respect
nature, than
Christians
to the is
stand
sense of
seem to stand closer
ancients.
not
subject
closer
With regard
to
to be solved
to
human
to the moderns
the need to dis-
the
light
of
a horizon
incapacity
human control, they pagans than to the moderns.
thinker, for
ethics,
Lonergan,
sustained
by the discovery
philosophy,
in
of
to arbj-trary
the ancient
For the Christian man's radical correct
the corruptness
betr^reen good and evil
criminate that
to the
or the
the problem of
development is
rediscovery
of
not
a
or human science.
The correct philosophy can be but one of many philosophies, the correct ethics one of many ethical systems, the correct human science an o1d or new view among many views. But precisely because they are correct, they will not appear correct to minds disorientated by the conflict prebetween positions and counterpositions. cisely because they are correct, they will not appear workable to wi1ls with restricted ranges of effective freedom. Precisely because they are correct, they will be weak competitors for serious attention in the realm of practical (L9572632\ affairs. Nor is
the problem o f recovery
the modern sense of
enforeing
political--especial a solution
1y in
to the
"familiar opposition between the idealism of human aspiration and the sorry facts of human performance" (Lonergan , 1967225\. (T)he appeal to force is a counsel of despair. So far from solving the problem, it regards the problem as insoluble....For the general bias of common sense is the bias of all men and, to a notable extent, it consists in the notion that ideas are negligible unless they are reinforced by sensitive desires and fears. Is everyone to use force against everyone to convince everyone that force is beside the point? (Lonergan, L9572 632) What then does the recovery from human waywardness demand? On the one hand, says Lonergan, "the longer cycle is
to be met not
of
technology,
by any idea or
set
economics, or politics,
of
ideas
on the
level
but only by the a higher viewpoint in mants understanding and making of man" (1957:233). On the other, this attainment
of
246
of
possibility
the
hends
of
participati-on
of
natural
a
or
the of
view,
God's
solu-
supernatural
an absolutely
of
existence
course--the
appre-
he affirms--within
solution,
a gracious
of
context
a higher
Lonergan
a merely
either
supernatural
relatively
praxis:
of
And while
human living.
of
integration
a matter
but
intellect
speculative
and affirmation
a conception
be merely
can not
solution
:
tion
the of such ideology the darkness To pierce to sap its the world; Logos came into divine of he sent his spirit in weak human wilt root redemption and in this our hearts; l-ove into renewed, yet never rectified, \^/eare justified, justiwhere greater in thi-s life to the point and renewal are not rectification, fication, (I967:26) possible. And again: grace contrasts with (T)he process of divine and of reason. both of nature the characteristics nor as nature repetitive it is neither of i-tself and definitive. progressive as reason but eternal spontanei-ty of nature' It is not the statistical of man, but the graliberty nor the incoherent It is the trans-rational action of God. tuitous and i-ntuiand faith of revelation spontaneity efficacy of the mysthe trans-organistic tion, the uniqueness of eternal body of Christ, tical God with us j-n the hypostatic achievement: virtues, us by the theological God holding union, in the beatific face to face, God and ourselves (1967:40) vision. as Augustine
Just facing
not "a of
common agreement God, Bk.
problem tial
of
xlx,
moral
tion)
as to
the
objects
and hence with loving
radically
Lonergan
affirms
be consonant
of
with
of
grace
actual
(even
if
to
Aristotle's
primacy more
not
of
(Ci'ta
facing
up to
the
explicit
giving
up essen-
(see Fortin:
1ed him
not
point
Ethies in than
/2/i
of
human
of
understanding
praxis
of
love"
never
the
with
1eve1
the
their
of
idealism
as Aguinasr
transform
the
while
political
their
many doctrines
at
the
24)
and
philosophy
society
of
L972c) ; and just impotence
to
but
of
ancient
just
disoriented
elements
I972a,
to
the
faulted
had
problem
to
abandon
distorso,
a manner
too, I
Augustiners
find
247 stress
on loving
explicitation virtuous
and the restless
of
heart
the way the objective
and Thomasr 1) lovableness
of
the
man involves
an absolute goodi 2) correction of view of the agent intellect that is perhaps the more probably Aristotelian view; 3) addition of the idea the Arabst
the promulgation
of
human mlnd;
of
4) reestimation
"becauser" in Prof. theological
virtues,
has i-ts fruition
in
principles
first
of
Jaffa,s
the
of moral_ity in the
importance
of morality
words,
dedicated another
"the addition to that perfection
of the which
world,
makes intellectual virtue without moral virtue impossible,' (Jaffa: 31 and the reference there to 199, note 15 as well as the discussion at 200, note 20). From this perspective, therefore, f have nothing but praise for the political theology of Metz insofar as it correlates the primacy of praxis with the dangerous memory of Jesust passion,
death,
and resurrection.
But what in a way Metz does not is that if the religiously converted political theologian is "to mount" as Lonergan put it, "from an affective to an effecLonergan takes
tive
serj-ously
determination
to discover
and to implement in al1 of universal order that is God's c o n c e p t a n d c h o i c e ' ( 1 9 5 7 2 7 2 6 1, t h a t r e l i g i o u s person is going to have to undergo not only a moral but an intellectual conversion ex umbris et imaginibus in ueritatem. what things
the
intelligibility
Metz and the rest ical
of continental and Latin American politgenerally have not yet come to appreciate-the horizon of modern political t.hinking does not
theology
since
consider
it to be relevant--is that what Lonergan has ca11ed " explicit intellectual self-transcendence', i s q p r a e t i e a L i s s u e i n t h e c o n t e m p o z , a z , yu o r L d . So it
is
tough-minded of
that
someone like
thought
Strauss:
but praise
for
of the political It
is
simply
I have encounLered outside
the only
the
philosophy example of
Lonergan's which reseeks non-conventional grounds for criticism quite giving way to a doctrinaire rationalism.
lentlessly without
I have nothing
intellectuality
248
But
of
faced
is
today
is
un-Greek.
questions
of
Arabs
the
can
is
rule"
but
does
existence
is
intrinsically
rejection
of
God's
both
determinate
human intellect impo-
moral
waywardness
that
provides
goodnessr"
of
man's
to
solution
"a in-
freedom
it
avoi-d
could
question
the
up with
bound
the
self-consciousness sins
for
; then
rather
but
essential
rational
man's
and
Aristotle
that
(1957:593-694)
not"
fact, about
burden of responsibility
the
quite
is
it
leaves
frustrating
while
"with
a rule
that
a manner
in
of
true
if
an incidental
a rejection
or
view
God's basis
be wrong
to and
prove
to
statistical tact,
shown
correcti
"not
exceptions
be
in
on the
cognitional
concrete
and Lonergan tence
If,
that
my
philosophy
practical
an absorption
either
participation
a gracious
that
with
is
not,
did
Strauss
knowledge
to
a way that
in
seriously
takes
Lonergan
what
of
human or
acceptance
the
human problem.
the
of a supernatural . . . (O) n the. . . supposition a man is what man cannot to be just soluti-on, a man, he would submit If he would be truly be. the desire and discover to the unrestricted of a problem of evil and affirm the existence that exists. and accept the solution solution But if he would be only a man, he has to be (L957:729) less. But
what
"explicit primary
can be meant
and faith
becomes
it
trary
WeLtanschauung? belief
that
fundamental
radical
historicism
For are
demolished
gone of
Lonergan,
a unique
three
ing?
key
Why is
in
not
it
(Dannhauser:
about
the
an arbi-
horizon,"
things
are
un-
and histori-
variable, in
of
accepting
involve
145)
becomes
philosophy?
"man has no permanent assumptions
sense of
a
and relativism? at
any rater
virtue
anagoge: questions: doing
of
a propagator
hj-storically
unsupported,
determined"
cally
Would
that
Nietzschets
evident,
when praxis
context just
or
conversion"
"j-ntellectual
the
make philosophy
not
Would
"man's
by
transcendence"
intellectual
that
of that
these
one's is,
the
What are (i.e.,
Nietzschean
having asking
we doing
the
answer
personally
doctrines under-
and answering when we are to
the
first
know-
249 question)
knowing?
undergo this oneself
What do we know when we do it?
personal
experiment
and to submit oneself
is
To
to have revealed
to a normative
horizon
to pat-
terned according to natural and inevitable spontaneities which furnish the criteria by which free projects are judged noble or ignoble, authentj.c or unauthentic. Simultaneously, the fuller deepening of this conversion process the
brings
learning
empirical
to
light
process
sciences,
and the grounding
the
of
normative
structure
common sense,
the ways of historical for
the objectivity
of
and hence the more proximate
possibility
and collaboration.
directed
lectual
transcendence
responsibility appropriated science.
A praxis
would implement
in concrete human being
situations
rather
than
covering
the procedures
of
scholarship, human knowledge, of
interaction
by explicit
intel-
rationality
and
through through
selfexperimental
250 NOTES I take it that the interpretation of Gadamer and /f/ of Voegelin would come closer to being a more correct account of the subject matter, from the point especially of vj-ew of a Christian undertaking a total reflectj-on upon the human condition. I suspect, too, that with respect to justice interpretations their of political and of the i-nvirtue tellectual of phronesis taken as they singly stand in Aristotle's Ethics, the interpretation of Strauss tends to converge with theirs; i-t is in coming to terms with the special status and role of theory and of theoretic wisdom that Strauss di-ffers rather widelv from them. For a balanced view of the differences between /2/ Aristotle and Thomas, see Fortin (I972b). A work which compares and contrasts the two with much more emphasis on the differences is Jaffa (1952) .
25t WORKSCONSULTED Adorno , Theodor W. and Max Horkheimer 1969. Dialectik der Aufkliiz'ung. S. Fischer. Bloom, Allan L974 Dannhauser, Werner r974
"The Failure of the University," Daedalus 103: 58-66. J. Nietzschets
NY: Cornell Fortin,
Ernest I972"a
Frankfurt:
Vieu
of
Soct'ates.
Ithaca,
Universitv.
Pp. 151-181 in His"St. Augustine." tory of Polttical Philosophy. Eds. Leo Strauss and Joseph Cropsey. Chicago: Rand & McNa11y.
rg722b
Pp. 223-250 in "St. ThomasAquinas." History of Political Philosophy. Eds. Leo Strauss and Joseph Cropsey. Chicago: Rand & McNa11y.
L972c
PoLitical fdealism and Chxisti,anity in the Thought of St. Augustine. Vi1lanova, PA: Universitv of Villanova.
Gadamer, Hans-Georg ]967a
"Martin Heidegger und die Marburger Theologie." Pp. 82-92 tn Kleine Sehriften I. Tiibingen: Mohr.
L967b
"tiber die M6glichkeit einer philopp. 179-191 in sophischen Ethik." KLeine Sehz,iften I. Tiibingen: Mohr.
T97L
pp. 283-3L7 in Hermeneutik "Replik." und fdeologiekz,itik. Frankfurt: Suhrkamp .
I972a
Aufgabe "Theorie, Technik, Praxis--die einer neuen Anthropologie." Pp. IXXXXVI in Neue AnthropoLogie, Bd. I: Bio Logtsche Anthropo Logie. Stuttgart : Thieme.
I972b
Philoso"Hermeneutik als praktische phie." Pp. 325-333 in RehabiLit.ierung der praktischen PhiLosophie, Bd. I: G e s e h i e h t e, P r o b L e m e, A u f g a b e n . E d . Manfred Riedel. Freiburq: Rombach.
252
Gad.amer , Hans-Georg
r976
Habermas , Jiirgen L973
Hampshi-re ' Stuart L973
Ttuth and Method. translation. English
Horkheimer ' L967
Jaffa'
Kendall
Klein,
Harry
Seabury'
Kritik "Bewusstmachende oder Rettende --Die Wa1ter Benjamus"' Aktualj.tdt verPp. 302-344 i:-n KuLtur und Ktitik. Suhrkamp' Frankfurt: siz'eute Aufsiitze. Neu Iot'k 23) t 26-33'
"Morality Reuieu oi
and Pessimism." aooks (January
Leoiathan. New York:
Ed. Michael Oakeshott' Collier-Macmillan.
Hobbes , Thomas IYOZ
New York:
Max det instrumenteLLen Zuz, Kritik Frankfurt : Klett. nun ft. V.
, Willmoore L971
J. and L. L9'70
Locke , John _Lv5)-
Bernard Lonergan, 1957
Vet'-
A Studg Thomism and AristoteLianism. o f t h e C o m m e n t a r t gb y T h o m a s - A q u i n a s o n Chicago : the Nichonachean Ethics. of Chj-cago . University
Contra Mundum. Ed. Nellie NY: Arlington New Roche1le,
D. Kendall House.
Strauss Pp. I-5 "A Giving of Accounts." The CoLLege (St. John's Co1lege, MD) (APri1) . Annapolis,
Concerning Toleration. A Letter . York : Bobbs-Merrill
in
New
A Studg in Human llndet'standInsight, Library. New York: Philosophical ing.
l-967
CoLLection. Papers by Bernard Lonergan. New York: Herder Ed. F. E. Crowe. and Herder.
L972
Method in TheologA . and Herder.
L974
Eds. A Second CoLLection. Philadelphia: and W. Ryan.
New York:
Herder
B. Tyrrell Westminster.
253 Lonergan, Bernard L977
Machiavelli, 1960
ilChristology Today : Methodological Reflections." Pp. 45-65 in Le Chriet hier, aujourd'hui, et denain. Quebec: Les Presses de I ' Universit6 Laval.
N. The Pyinee. Trans. Luigi New York : Mentor .
Marx, Karl 1959
Ricci.
of the Gotha program. ,' pp. "Critigue IL2-L32 in Basie W?itinas on pol.f,ties and PhiLosophg. KarL Mair and. Fried.rieh Engels. Ed. Lewis S. Feuer. New York : Doubleday Anchor .
Marx, K. and F. Engels 1959 "Excerpts from rThe German ldeology.r', Pp. 246-266 in Basic Writings on poLitics and Philosophy. KarL Marr and Friedrieh Engels. Ed. Lewis S. Feuer. New York: Doubleday Anchor. Metz , Johannes 1968
B.
Z u z ,T h e o l o g i e d e r W e L t . Grunewald.
Mainz:
I969a
Theologie I in der Diskus" 1P o l i t i s c h e sion." P p . 2 6 8 - 2 7 9 i n D i s k u s s . L o nz u r p o l i t i s e h e n T h e o L o g i e. E d. H . p e u k ert. Mainz : Grunewald.
1969b
Reform und Gegenreformation Heute. Z u e i T h e s e n z u ? o e k u m e n i s e h e nS i t u a tion der Kiz,chen. Mainz: Grunewald.
r970
Autoritat "Kirchliche im Anspruch der Freiheitsge schichte. " pp. SS-gO in Kinche im Prozess der Aufklii?ung. Eds. J. B. Metz, J. Moltmann, W. Oelmiiller. Mainz : Grunewald .
197la
Die Theologie tn der intez,disziplin d . y , e nF o r s c h u n g . Dtisseld.orf : B-ertelsmann .
l97rb
"Glaube als gefHhrliche Erinnerunq. ', Pp. 23-38 in Theologisehe Med.itationen: Hilfe zum Glauben. Ed. H. Kiing. E i n s i e d e l n : B e n zi g e r .
L972
"The Future ex Memoria passionis." In Hope and the Future of Man. Bd. E. Cousins . Philadelphia : Westminster .
254
MeLz , Johannes L973a
"A Short Apology of Narrative. Conci Lium 85 z 84-97 .
"
1973b
in Handbuch der Art. "Erinnerung." Eds. phi Losophischet' Grundbegrif fe . H. Krings and H. M. Baumgartner. Miinchen : Herder .
1973c
"Erldsung und Emanzipation. " dez, Zeit I9L: I7l-184.
L974
und Volk oder "Kirche Stimmen orthodoxi-e. "
7 9 7- I Lr .
Preis der Zeit I92 z
des EvanDie Kraft "Unsere Hoffnung. geliums. " ConciLium (German ed. ) 11: 7L0-720.
I975
Rousseau,
der der
Stimmen
Jean-Jacques
L947
In Social Contv'act Social Contract. Essays bg Locke, Hume, and Rousseau. Oxford Univ. Oxford: Ed. E. Barker.
L964
The Fiv'st and Second Discout'ses. New York: Ed. Roger D. Masters. St. Martin.
Strauss , Leo t9522
PhiLosophy of The Politi.caL Its Basis and Its Genesis. of Chicago. University
Hobbes. Chicago:
f965a
des Politi"Comments on Der Begriff Pp. 331-35I schen by CarI Schmitt." of in appendix to Spinozats Critique EngNew York: Schocken. ReLigion. translation. Iish
1965b
New of Relig'Lon. Spinozats Critique translation. English York: Schocken.
L967
Some Prelimi"Jerusal-em and Athens. Commentat'g 43 z nary Reflections. " 45- 57 .
1968
Education and Responsibility." "Liberal New In Libev'alism Ancient and Modet'n. York : Basic Books.
I975a
In "The Three Waves of Modernity." PoLiticaL PhiLosophg. Sir Essays by IndiEd. H. Gilden. Leo Strauss. anapolis : Pegasus.
255 Strauss, Leo 1975b
Voegelin, Eric I966a
1966b
philosophy?" "What is political In PoLitical Philosophy. Sir Essays by Leo Stz,auss. Ed. H. Gilden. Indianapolis : Pegasus. ,'Das Rechte von p -pd. . el zl 7, - 1 3 3 Natur." ln Anamnesis. Zur Theoz,ie Geschiehte und Politik. Miinchen: piper. pp. 134-152 in "Was ist Natur?" Ananmesis. Zur Theoy,ie der Geschiehte und Politnk. Miinchen: piper.
THE PRODUCTIONPROCESSAND EXPONENTIALGROWTH: A Study in Socio-Economics and Theology Matthew L. Lamb INTRODUCTION A surprising recently
issued
chusetts
Institute
of his
call
for
call
from Prof.
inLerdisciplinary Jay W. Forrester
of Technology.
collaboration of
the Massa-
The unusual character
was his
claim that theologians should play a in redirecting the socio-economic priorities in the decades ahead (337-353) . Since the studies of Max Weber and R. H. Tawney it has generally been recognized crucial
role
that religious values have been significant in the emergence of capitalist modes of production. There is little doubt, however, that modern economists feel any collaborative
attitude
towards theology.
Indeed,
from Karl
Marx to
John Galbraith,
economic theorists have frequently used the term "theology" in reference to what they consider unverified opinions of their colleagues /I/. What accounts, then, for Forrester's closely argued call
for
interdisciplinary
minds from theology, ence"?
Perhaps it
collaboration
1aw, philosophy,
among "the best economics, and sci-
results
from the realization thaE ' , n e u t r a l , ' economic values have not been as vis-i-vis other values as vras previously thought. There is a complex interaction
of
systems and values
within
world
process,
and
any specialized
science or discipline can ignore that in the long run only at the world,s peril. This fundamental realization can be found, not only in the work of Forrester and the Club of Rome, but in a growing amount of economic writing since 1970 (Heilbronerz L974i interaction
Schumacher; Weisskopf: The present
I97l) .
study explores
the significance
Bernard Lonergan's
work 1n transcendentalmethod
ticulating
the major methodological
some of
257
of Fr. for
ar-
presuppositions
258
of
tion
delineates
just
how his
ics
problem
temporary
and then
curves that
is
"Christianity
(347;
required
transformati,ons
philosophy
were
is
a1I
and
meaning
of
interdisciplinary
Lonergan's
and Economics
as
Weber sees rationality
of
hj-stories of
role
constitutive
the
and maintenance
emergence
the
that
indicates
new control
Religion,
Rationality,
A cornmonplace of practice
growth"
become oPerative.
to
I.
the
claim
Forresterts
exponential
section
by
socio-economics
in
value
the
The final
and White) .
of of
religion
con-
growth
and exponential
validity
the
examines
econom-
the
sketches
section
second
productivity
of
sec-
understanding
between
relation
the
handles
The
and theology.
for
categories
basic
certain
approach
and the-
The first
values.
upon religious
as reflection
ology
processes
socj-o-economic
between
reiation
the
Max
capitalism:
to
intrinsic
the
in
production.
industrial
of
and
theory
economic
rationality
which produced the factor resort In the last permanent enterprrse is the rational , capitalism and technology rational accounting, rational Neceslaw, but again not these alonerational were the rational factors sary complementary -D P^Iit v . i I+ L t +u r 1l s - , ^ r a t i o n a l i z a t i o n of the conduct of 1 i fa
in
o onArF Yel r v ! s{
"Freedom in the
gard
with
conditions,
But
what
production?
Marx believed
horizons 252-267;
L975;
the
and Tracy:
has
meaning
in
their j-n re-
of
men to
relation
an
at
the
ration-
"invariable 69'L27)' .
heart
distinguished of
man,
Not only
Wellmerz
82-103) .
nature:
socialized
regulating
the
Schmidt;
rationality
from in
(19672820).
Lonergan
controlling
freedom
in
the
socialism
consist
rati-onally
especially
j-s the
economic
scj-entific
can only
(ollman z 238'242;
a1ity"
in
Nature..." but
ral- i onalistic
mankind's
producers,
nature'
to
social
trial
this
associated
interchange
field
^
1958)
sees of
development
optimal
and sr r s
Marx
Karl
SJ-milar1y.
I
(1927t354;
ethic.
rationality
of
indus-
three (1967a:
The distinctions
are
259 crucial
for
ergan's
method
economics
an understanding for
and theology.
horizons,
and
then
standing
of
A.
Horizons
Three
getting
are
into
Lonergan's maximum
field
(1967a:2L3l. . objects still
very
others
are
Iarly,
the
of
interested
in
of
beyond
the
mental
horizon pole
which
subjective
pole
is
pole
our
and
our
there
a horizon
"is
standpoints; vague,
interest
the
knowing what
is
a
while Sirni-
can be know and are
horizon,
other
and many things
and
then,
is
some
horizon.
mental
knowledge
before
First,
visual
present,
mutually
is
our
our
within
specified,
subjective
objective
under-
discuss
What \^/e familiarly
distinctly of
is
three
standpoint"
rather
knowledge
clearly
horizon
with
beyond
our
to
Visual1y,
others
totally
less
the
a determinate
shi-fts
distinct,
is
are
the
respectively.
rationality.
from
as a horizon.
realities
the
of
points
horizon.
visj_on
scope
designated
control
Lonbetween
outline
values
preliminary
The field
are
sha1l
how they
horizons
of
of
Rationality
three
notion
significance collaboration
I
and religious
of
the
the
First,
indicate
economic
There
of
interdisciplinary
by
interest.
an objective
and a
condition
one another.
and being
interested
known and what
is
are
Any
The j_n;
found
in-
teresting. Second, and
s1eep,
have
They
is
some blend
these
erating, insofar occur:
as
sufficient,
deciding, as the
and
first
experiencing,
in
loving, three
a deep
our
the
formulating acting. conscious
the
to
our
con-
operations We do
be conscious.
percei-ving,
inquiring,
weighing
dreamless
deciding.
order
sensing,
understanding,
and
of
judging, in
consciousness
Awake,
interaction
remembering,
conceptual-izing,
evidence
in
operations
occur
feeling,
between
conscious.
understanding,
spontaneously
insight,
not
some fashion
Lo knou
imagining,
the
in
experiencing,
not
distinguishes
When we are
we are
sciousness of
Lonergan
knowledge.
getting
evidence,
an
grasping
a judgment,
delib-
Knowledge
results
generic
operations
judging.
Such
only
260
fied
of
knowledge
the
always
we are
the
three
world
prise
everything
that
One is
World
Two is
World our
paintings,
fllm,
Lonergan
/2/.
provided
has
physical
With discuss
the
of
trols
horizons
preliminaries
these
in
(Lonergan'
contemporary
be termed
ex-
have
as books, 54-69)
Magee:
W, capable
of
through
the
Wr,
relations
our
reference
pole
is
structs prime
to
of
any horizon
pole
canonized (inclusive with
W, along
examples
of
such
Hellenic
and Medieval
ideal
rationality
of
of
horizon
a normative'
objective
using
We are
rationality.
The three
the
classical,
con-
epochal
of
sense
L967a:255-256\.
the
briefly
we shall
and
modern
.
The eLassicaL with
mind
qeneric
broad,
the
meaning might
in of
horizons
three
here
"horizon"
the
of
and technologies
sciences
the
all
W, .
with
the
(Popper;
W3, and
of
world
the
that
such
an analysis
grounding
all
evaluating-
W, objects
etc.
buildings,
methodologically
to
and perversity in
from
skyscrapers.
includinq
civilization,
and encoded
universe. including
knowledge,
objective
com-
worlds
embracing
dreaming
human creativity
of
preserved
been
of
world
the
culture,
language,
pressions
of
is
Three
to
he
what
galaxies'
to
conscj-ousness from
activities
conscious
World of
the
horizon'
pens
from
of
world
know that
and energy
particles
human brains,
to
chemicals
of
not
concrete
our
matter
subatomic
of
The three
in
exists
world
the
from
everything
some horizon
formulated
distinction.
Thus
in
recently
has
Popper
calls
we need
but
interest,
KarI
Third,
operating
consciously
and
knowledge
27I-3471
1967a:22I-239) '
335-336i
4L-47,
of
acceptance
our
(1958:3-32,
belief
through
others
L972:6-13 ,
703-718t
is
more preponderant
far
knowledge;
and veri-
discovered
own immanently
may be our
knowledge
which
within
of
construct of
other
W, and Wr) a classical
the
to
subjective
W3 to
which
non-normatlve
must horizon
can
conThe
conform.
Thus Aristotle
cultures. according
can be defined
rationaLity
be found set
how any knowledge
in
the would
26L most closely
approximate
the
certai:r,
immutable,
neces-
sary and true
knowledge of material, formal, efficient causes (Lonergan, L967a2255-26Li L975:lZl).
and final static, ality in
hierarchical was reflected
of
societies
and in with
their
the canoni-
in
terms of the composition and heavenly bodies. W2 was similarterms of the psychological, biological
statements
presupposing
metaphysical
gories
of W" (Lonergan, 1967b:vii-xv; J 238; and Litt: 1963). lhe nodez,n horizon reference
of
civilizations
The
of ration-
of W, in the perfect
investigated
and physical
horizon
W, was seen as corresponding
ca1 conceptions movements of
this
both in the organizations
the Greco-Roman and Medieval
cosmologies.
ly
character
of rationality
to any horizon
within
cate-
]-974a:47-49, 23Ican be defined
which the
subjective
with pole
rejects
any canonized constructs of W, and insists that all such constructs (whether of meaning or value) must be controlled by verification in Wr. Thus modern, empirical science began by displacing Lhe ptolemaic universe, refuting the Aristotelian ing
sophisticated
tion.
instruments
Empirical
the physical
metaphysics
sciences:
test-ground
for
proving
constructs
within
Wr.
discoveries cal
culture.
of
of
rationality
cultures When the
of motion,
and elaborat-
observation
and verifica-
found its
nature
greatest
success in as W, became the controlling
or disproving Geographical empirically
the hypothetical discoveries divergent
led to from classi-
latter
was rebelled against in the and French Revolutions, this occurred in the name of a "reasontr and "natural rights', patterned on W1 as the datum of the new science (Macphersonz L962, Lg73; Strauss). American
The human sciences natural
sciences,
moderled
their
methods on the
empirical
so that
the activities of W, and the of Wa were increasingly reduced to processes in wt. Historical schorarship further accererated these developments by determining the empirical conditioning of constructs
aII
W3 constructs.
Enormous positive
gains of empirical
262
physical
J-n the
rationality
relativism
and
ments
fj-nally
have
of
Wt through
horizon
of
rationaLitg
re-
actually
of
capability
the
develop-
These latter
Wr.
level
Wa and W2 Lo the
ducing
in
historicism 1ed to
positj-vism'
materialism,
reductionism,
a proli-ferating
by
accompanied
were
sciences
a nuclear
holocaust. The contemporarA fined jective
pole
to
correlate
all-
W, and W, as the
objective
pole
seeks
thereby
the
a priori That
a priori
Sala) .
and
speci-alizations
reduce
W, .
W, to
of
elucidation
form
are
apriori
the
of
to
natural'
the
in
ful1y
encouraged attentive-
of
imperatives
(Lamb, 1977:
W,
of
methods
Empirical disciplines
historicat
Wt so a genuine
German ldealism's
asaconceptual
ratj-onality l-50-166;
55-61,
of as
Just
horj-zon.
to
attempt
not
was made by
mistake
human
does
rationality
the
of
W, and
of
and action
knowledge
be reduced
W, cannot
of
operations
the
sub-
the
structures
theapriori
appropriates
which
within
any horizon
to
reference
with
can be de-
reasonableness and responsj-bility intelligence' ' . seeks to r a t i onality (Lonergan, L972 20-23). A priori
ness,
disengage
the
reductions
to
cesses
going
within
the of too
to
economic
in of
for For
concerned
the
factual
the
as pro-
the in
the
affect
it
understand-
values.
the
Notions
of
Economic it
ral;ionalttg
cLassical
of
or
analysis and j-nterest
with
with
the
So Aristotlets of
canonical
theological)
defining
not
involved
contingencies discussion
was
constructs
, could
exchange-values
Values
economic
knowledge
accord
relation
j-n mind,
rationality
any extended
metaphysical
values. i.e.,
reductions,
how they
sketch
horizon
Wa (whether
customary
with
of
horizons
horizon
emerge.
classical
values,
at
the
W, .
Differences the
seriously
are
from
how those
varj-ance
and religj-ous
possible
scarcely values
to
economic
Hori-zonal
indicating
three
now possible
i-ng of
B.
Wr, on in
these
With is
WI by
in
constructs
methods
many empirical
of
economic to
be in
263 use-values, ethical
occurs
in the context of a thematization of just commodity values were
excellence
in which
determj.ned by a society L954260-65). 1 c h ep o l i s
of
These men were in turn
of that
men (Schumpeter,
reasonable
defined
in
terms of
time and, more importantlyr
of moral as subordinated to the dianoetic or intellectual (Niconaehean Ethies, Books V and VI: Voegelin, virtues L957:315-357) . meant the art "Economics" for Aristotle of household management; but trade for trade's sake, virtues
termed chxematistike to the lower could justify
faculties
, was severely criticized of the soul. So also,
as catering Aristotle
slavery as a result of the natural inequalof men, and deprecate the life of craftsmen and traders as "devoid of nobility and hostile to the perfection of character" (Heilbroner, 1972236-37). ity
While craftsmen the medieval
hierarchies
an Aristotelian
attitude
comnerce: negotiatio turpitudinem
received
habet
a more propitious
place
in of va1ue, Aquinas stil1 adopted towards the exchange-value of
seeundumae eonsidez,ata quandam ( S u m m at h e o l o g i a e 2 - 2 , e . 7 7 , a . 4 ) .
Interest
in the form of usury was condemned as a sin. Of the periods in which the classical horizon of rationality prevailed, ,Joseph Schumpeter has written that ,'The How and Why of economic mechanisms were then of no interest eiLher to it.s leaders or to its H. Ta\^/ney has observed :
writers"
(1954:30ff.);
while n.
.. .the specific contributions of medieval writers to the technique of economic theory were less significant than their premises. Their fundamental assumptions, both of whj-ch were to leave a deep imprint on social thought of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, were two: that economic interests are subordinate to the real business of life, which is salvation; and that economj_c conduct is one aspect of personal conduct, upon which, as on other parts of it, the rules of morality are binding. (31) For classical
rationality,
economic values
necessitj-es
of Wl to Wr, within
theological
constructions
of W. .
ethical,
mediate
the
metaphysical
or
264
Within
ing
period
tion
of
classical
so-called
in
theory
the
Political
of
the
to
structure
tic
to
systems
the
what
from the
through value
the
in
specialization
to
analysis
the
the
which
the
of
quantified
.\ .
all
But
rational or
analysis
functional
as reason
became synonymous problems
could
with
easily
a growing value
Political
of
825-839,
of
value
equations, quantification, be overlooked,
Economy of
theories
utility
as empirical
insofar
econom-
quantifica-
economic in
value
]-954:588-624,
corpora-
.
indifference-curves
calculus
real
of
ileat
political
analytic
through
marginal
the
on matrix
the
or
sophisticated
of
the
of
and Miiller)
notion
labor-theory
(Schumpeter,
assumed that
more
ever
of
multinational
scientific
economic
a reductionism
techniques
economj-c values
varieties
Samuelson z 44lff
Barnet
em-
Nove and Nuti).
from
free
the
of
into
research
indifference
the
an analy-
of
terms
development
of
not
terms
Schumpeter
in
the
in
planning
1967;
specifically
of
passed
:
achieved
has
or
GLobaL Reach of
(Galbraith
tions
supra-
L954:1140-1145i
and from
terms
Wt inter-
only
the
in
of
infrastructure
is
critiques
either
are
sake
the
modern
Wa as an ideological
instruments
from
the
my use
economic
fot
man ,
of
critiques
framework,
economics
State
Industrial
Wa; to
(3)
of
interested
clear
wt)
These
(Schumpeter,
Wl is
to
materialist
the
analytic
tion
within
verifiable
processes
ics
sense
the
supposed
on the
was based
(2)
with
where
Economy,
Political
an economic
in
pirically
to
be confused
reduction
economics
That
(not
Economy.
Marxist
preted
period
(W, reduced
enterprise
of
Locke
proper
instincts
free
through to
politi-
Humei
Hobbes
of
above)
classical
natural of
from
rights,
the
by to
domitransi-
the
on natural
was undermined
rationality
philosophy
cal
of
economic
classical
where
grounded
theory
(1)
through
be traced
could
economics
of
nance
The growing
W, and Wr.
between
relationship
the
defin-
in
role
dominant
an increasingly
assumes
economics
z'ationaLi,tg
modern empirical
of
horizon
the
equilibrium
909-9L9; ratj-onality relied i.e.,
only as then
as Joan
long
265 Robinson has indicated s i s ( 1 9 7 3 ). Within
with
the horizon
regard
of
apniori
to
equilibrium
rationalitg
analyas appro-
priated,
economic values, as mediating the interehange between W, and Wa, are determined through genuinely scientific economics. The contribution of an appropriated apriori
rationality
(because interdependent) sis
of
in promoting
consists
economic values
autonomy of
the
the relative scientific
i-n two ways: negatively,
analy-
by expos-
ing the folly
by erect-
ing
the
of deforming empirical rationality the procedures of guantitative analysis into
criteria
for
open yet
critical
reason;
knowing and thereby the scientific
positively,
correlation
by providing between various
indicating,
at
least
sole
a completely methods of
heuristically,
analysis
of economic values within the immanent within all the relations be( L o n e r g a n , tween Wl, W2 and Wa 1958:103-139, 385-430) .
emergent probability This
amounts to
work out
the
a methodological
framework within
which
to
interrelations
between economic values and natural, technological, human, political, cultural and religious values (Lamb: 1965, L974:390-399, 42L-432). C. Horizonal Values Within
Differences the horizon
ized constructs As Voegelin the
the Notions
of classieal
of
for
unveiling.
Reliqious
y,ationaLity,
of W3 took on a religious
has shown, classical
Greeks than
divine
in
or
rationality,
canon-
sacral
value.
no less
for the medieval theologians, involved a 'metaphysical The speculations of plato
and Aristotle
had their ground, as did all of history, in (the ontological In-Between) of the Divine Un(Apeir.on) and the limited (perae) (I974:183-192).
the Metaxy limited
In Judaeo-Christian immanent unveiling and medieval ity
for
agentis
traditions was further
theological
the gift
theory
of divine
as a partieipatio
faith
the transcendence
of
this
emphasized by revelation; could
find
the potential-
in the Lumenintelleetus
Luminis diuini
(Lonergan,
266
the
of
elements
other
with
an undifferen-
form
to
culture
interwoven
were
and values
meanings
religious
cul-tures
Roman, and Medieval
Hellenic,
the
Within
Ig67bz66-96).
matrix--what cultural sacral of man and his construct as a ',sacralized
tiated to
be typi-fied
therefore,
the
Within
three
stages:
tural
matrix
(1)
in
the
of
collective more
or
of
tions
in
matrix
tural
phenomena of
of
reducing empirical
But the
horizonof
in
religious
of
empiricaf
investiga-
sociological
or
reference
are
truth
of
observations.
W, from
of
studies
these
common sense
a priot'i
seculat:ist
to
cu1-
religious
about
observable
the
of
the
values
external
and to Wr;
the but
is
values of
task to
of The exigencies t e c h n i c a t theoretica
discourse, the
of
relieved religi-ous
psychologi-
historical, religious
fu11
the
rationalitg,
oriented
empirically
differentiation
inner
alienations,
claims
judgments
no true
which
as
overt
as projections
reli-gion
psychological
modern
the
either
that
terms
ration-
"God(3)
and
was an undifferentiated
and sociological
firmed.
the
rn
the
Wr. the
Withj-n
legitimacy
from
secularist onLy
natural-
socio-economic
of
W, and to
empirical
Wr;
of
rival,
to
of
values,
view
can be made except
values
the
or
an historical,
The result
kind.
cal,
in
not
did
Marxian
have meaning
values
.
as
(2)
cu1-
sacral
of
need
religious
neurosis
covert
leading
understand
to of
or
religion
Deism;
in it
that order
Freudian
in
a unified,
constructions men j-nto forms
as
reduction
secularist
of
sacral
thoughtful
discovered
hypothesis"
of
wars
religiosity,
rational
we may distinguish
values.
breakdown
opposed of
retreat
ality
the
in
dialectically the
the
a secular-
to
increasingly
Wt led
religious
of
reduction
ratlonality,
and value
meaning
of
control
in
verification
through ist
the
hand,
other
on the
of
modern empit'icaL
of
horizon
Wa mayr
sacz'alization'
of
as examples
(1974b:
world"
constructs
classical
The canonj-zed
.
2I-25)
referred
has
Lonergan
merely
af-
completely external-
W, give
rise
to
1 discourse
dj-fferenti-ation those
exigencies
of
267 ground the
also
transcendent
as legitimately
secular
(Lonergan,
worlds
its
through
to
W, and Wa.
96, 101-107;
transcend Moreover,
of
reductively values
probable
patterns
it
bya priori
can-
to "closed" worlds, and that would not disrupt the emergently of those worlds (Lonergan, 19582LL5-L27,
as true
462, 698; L972:101ff.,
2gg) .
a priori
rationaJ-ity
is the twofold
sets
moting a differentiated tion,
ra-
as an intelligibility
259-262,
Against
has
how meaning and value
J" " be limited
religious
linitations
the discovery
indicates
Z T
LT
Lamb, L974zL5L-
the dynamism of W, re-
the
emergent probability
irnmanent in W.,
of W,
, 2, 3 as beyond those
sacred
questioning
of
ability
tionality not
L972282f .,
The process
180) . veals
differentiation
from the
itsel-f
Thus the task that
eecular-saered
those who, in
the
condenn the very
name of
idea
of
pro-
one of
cuJ-tlral
matrix.
a canonized. sacraliza-
a legitimate
secular
domain,
not
to mention the validity of empirical studies of religious values, a fully appropriated a priori rationality would insist upon the necessity of secularization. On the other hand, against the secuLarist deniat of the ultimate truth
of
religious
values, a priori
ward a differentiated With
these
rationality and religious ination
of
values the
works to(Lonergan z L974b) .
re-sacralization
distinctions
and their
rationality
between the horizons
respective in mind,
historical
stances
I now turn
development
of
toward to the
of economic
a closer
exam-
production
process. II.
The Production Process and Exponential Growth: Central Stages in the DevelopmenL of a Crisis
In their
recent
study of multinational
GLobaL Reaehl R. Barnet transcendent but growth" growth this
and R. Miiller
debate of the 70's (334) . The initial
came in
response
to
corporations,
remark that
concerns not
"the socialism,
shock about limits
the population
was compounded when the reports an international society of scholars
to
explosion.
to the
Club of
But Rome,
and businessmen,
268
ly
production
that
indicated
if
reduced
catastrophe
have
which
economists
and Fowler) Using
applied
and rate
production
dustrial studies
and
published
were L974a) .
By feeding
drawn
years
the
probable
present
the year
2100.
exponential
natural
the
growth-rate
amount
stant
in
are
in
tialgrowth
conclusions
reach
and
are
and
production globally
not
time
period,
to these
the
both
of
would
and
in-
be while The expo-
termed
(linear
by a congrowth)
of
describing
the
the
'
uhole
an exponen-
/5/.
are
an
showed could
increasing
study
the
diminish.
was
pereentage
in
changes up to
proportions
L972:26ff .)
present
studies
policy
a curve
period
thereby
(1972,
population
dangerous supply
in-
printed
variables
such
food
( M e a d o w s,
curve
of
growth
by a constant
time
interest
the Unless
a constant
increasing
a constant
Of
they
the were
population
of
because
nential
but
resources
of
be-
variables
computer
applied
of
variables
curve. would
the
L970,
any
five
on the
data
because
growth
pollution
halted,
to
regard
production,
dustrial
in
M.I.T.
The initial
T,. Meadows
Dennis
Jay
team at
production,
food
growth.
1900 to
The crucial
k
interrelati-ons
the
population
consequences
with
in
pollution,
by Dr.
from
the
(Henry
Prof.
by
a research
variables
L973,
out
between
debates
the
growth
world
to
resources,
natural
tween
socialist
Aristotelians
World Dynamics'
his
level
studied
The reports
multiple-Ioop-feedbac
nonlinear
computer
in
Forrester
to
be drastical-
to
and
market
compared
been
had
/4/.
originally
models
be avoided.
seventeenth-century
and the
Galileo
also
among both
debates
lively
stirred
growth was to
following
:
l.
and material growth in population Exponential force in socioeconomic is the dominant output societies. change in most contemporary
2.
growth rates and materof population Current indefinitely. ial output cannot be sustained growth trends would almost certainly Present physical if conlimits important overreach for another 50 or 100 vears. tinued
269 3. Growth may come to an end either through an orderly accommodation to globat limits (a deliberate transition to eguilibriun) or through an overshoot of those limits followed by uncontrolled decline . 4. The overshoot behavior mode is the dominant mode of the world system as long as the implicit value system continues to promote p h y s i c a l g r o w t h . ( M e a d o w s, L 9 7 3 2 4 2 - 4 3 ) While
subsequent studies confirm these findings, they also (1) the transition is not to be from exponengrowth to zero growth, but from undifferentiated tial (exponential-) growth to a more differentiated or organic emphasized:
growth;
and (2) the
latter
type of growth would altow Lhe more underdeveloped geoeconomic regions of the world to meet the real crises they face (Mesarovic and pestel: 55; Meadows, L972: 194) . Professor
Forrester has ranked the Christian relivalues among the "implicit value systemsl promoting physical growth (347; White; Cobb). His Dynamic Systems gious
analysis
of
societies
required
in
shifting
requires
that
ties
the goals of
not be determined
complishments
has indicated
how the type
from an exponential highly
only
growth
of
curve
industrialized
socie-
by more immedj_ate past
or by short-term
projects.
change
Although
acthe
magnitude
of the change requires the rediscovery and implementation of long-term values, the past hundred years or so has witnessed a growing disregard for long-term values. institutions ponent of
Nonetheless,
Fonester
have historically those
long-term
has argued that been the guardian
religious and pro-
values:
The institution with the longest time horizon is in the best tactical position to lead in exploring the nature of the social system; the churches should establish that distant horizon. Long-term values are closely tied to what society is to be one hundred, two hundred, or one thousand years hence. If not the churches, who is to look that far ahead? But the churches are in the predicament of undergoing a shortening time horizon when they should be leaving the near-term to other institutions and should be turning their attention to a horizon beyond that of any other unit in the socieLy. (350)
270 the horizontal
of the above analysis of I shall regarding rationality,
In the 1i9ht differences
the development of will
show that
the industrial
rnounting secularism main stages,
mulation. natural
shift
and the Seeds of
Rationality
Phase: Late Medieval
ness to a radical
I distinrationality
each of which has two Phases.
A. Stage One: Classical New Order First
sacral
in the
rationality.
empirical
away from classical
the shift
guish within three
of
I
material
unlimited but rather
rationality,
of classical
cultures
process'
undifferentiated
in the
not
have originated
growth
promoting
the values
trace
briefly
production
Catholicism
in values
a
had an openaccu-
toward capitalist
between distinction Referring to Aristotle's and e t c ') ( m e a n s s h e l t e r , s u s t e n a n c e f o f wealth wealth
artificial
(monetary means of
exchange) ' Thomas former always has
noted how the desire for the ( e.9., we can only eat so much), but that limits as a result of was unlimited sire for the latter
Aquinas
concupiscence
perverting
the unlimited
scope of
the dedisordered reason in-
o f m a t e r i a l g o o d s ( S u m m at h e o L o g i a e L - 2 ' to the acquisition of the He also remarked how the plasticity 9.30, a.4). potentiality of the human hands linked to the unlimited et facezte provided the human mind as potens omnia fieri ( S u m m at h e of tools possibility of producing an infinity But these were ologiae 1, q.76, a.5 ad 4i q.91, a.3 ad 1). only
marginal
eventually tionality.
insights
disrupt
In the fourteenth
"disordered concupiscence" seemingly insatiable
in the social
the powers of W, which would
into
the sacral
institutions
for
construct
of
and fifteenth
classical
ra-
centuries
was more and more in evidence and appetites of ecclesial
the accumulation
of wealth.
Vin-
cent of Beauvais extended the idea to the people' exhortbut for the sake ing them to work, "not just for a living' production further thereby leading to the of accumulation, of wealth"
(Mumford: 160) .
The canon and civil
lawyers
27L of
the
time
shared
At the
/6/. crops
such exhortaLions
same time,
and livestock
ing their
in
influence
with them the (ttelson) .
agrarian
yields into
expanding
ever
of medieval
effectively
criticized against
and trade
Calvinism cient
is
often
was the
fruit
markets of
were extend-
society,
against tended
concupiscence, and Scholastic
and some of
transvaluation
itself
attacks
Catholicism
checking
worked out a sacral-ized
was improving bringing
use of money as exchange medium
the Patristic usuryi
a work ethic
technology
more sectors
Second Phase: Lutherrs corruptions
to
his
credited
with
having
of
previous
values;
of
industriousness
it
did not lead to luxurious Weber I s interpretation:
to
despair
while
Calvin
of both
prohibitions
followers
interpretation
the manifold
are said of
to have
industriousness.
inspired
suffi-
accumulation
in
and was good when
or wanton living.
lttax
Man could not hope to atone for hours of weakness or thoughtlessness by increased good will at other times....There $ras no place for the very human Catholic cycle of sin, repentance, atonement, release, followed by renewed sin....The moral conduct of the average man rdas thus deprived of its planless and uneystematie character....Only guided .by constant thought a life could achieve conguest over a state of nature. It \^ras this rationalization which gave the reformed faith its peculiar ascetic tendency. . . . [Almost as if] drudgery itself r,ras a means of attaining the certainty of grace. (Bendix: 60, 54; Weisskopf, L97lz47-5L) Lewis Mumford agrees with of
capitalism
also
go back into
concedes that
Schumpeter t,hat the beginnings medieval Catholicism; but he
the conceptual
rigor
of Cal_vinist
ethics removed the golden serpent only to replace it with a more formidable monster, less tempting to the eye, whose very ugliness and inhumanity the Calvinist misinterpreted as a mark of moral value. That monster was the machine....It is no accident that the theorists and practical inventors of the machine, in its initial stages, came so often from protestant and particularJ_y (f94i Schumpeter, 1954:115-112) Calvinist circles.
272
forms of
The various
transformed
work ethic
Protestant
the
into a rationality of classical the sacral Wa construction p r o d u c t i v ity' justification a g r i c u l t u r a l for the expanding Puritanism would and industry. Renaissance mercantilism, it
(Strout;
gion B.
of
there
values,
religious
their
implementation.
ogies
emphasized
Both
the
moral
and under
his
removed
centuries
Phase:
First
the
witnessed tions.
whom princes
to
funds
to
with
other
had
seen
function
was taken
for
over
by
states
and large
banks,
like
the
Bank of
in
tandem
with
the
state
Wallenstein,
Richelieu,
finance
helped
As Colbert
cracies.
nerve
public
of
source
q/ar"
of
(Friedrich:
the
Ragione
Stato;
War
(Friedrich:
put
finance,
elaborated di
Gustavus
expanding
theory the 15-I6)
for
armj-es it
at
state
practi-ce .
the
and public 13) .
and the
(f690).
(Cardinal
Cromwell)
"Trade is
finance
The ,fesuit' centralism the
'
bureau-
hierarchical
came in
cen-
emergj-ng nation
power
time,
go
es-
Amsterdam
Adolphus, and
and
would
seventeenth
the
this
Fuggers
state
state
of
development the
and
posses-
their
the
tates,
Mercantilism,
and various
By the the
peri-ods
construc-
sacral
(e.9.,
church
between
struggles
new
and Baroque
each
the
creation
of
and eighteenth
be taken,
wars.
on their
carry
the
of
theol-
.
and bankers
accumulation
Medicis)
tury,
fought
Renaissance
The earlier
Godrs rise
the
any previous to
to
responsibilities
seventeenth
there
a
within
and Protestant
Renaissance
of
were
alliances
capitalist
the
The Late
breakdown
restraints
But
restraints
those
The spoils
state-church sion.
in
rationality
of
horizon
were
as being
nature
providence.
divine
contained
religious
and
Empirical
were
Catholic
human and non-human
toward
for
new tendencies
the
of
and Spread
The Emergence
as
As long context
Bellah) .
Walzer;
Stage Two: Rationality
reli-
metamorphoses as civil
under various
would linger
where
system to America,
value
religious
that
transplant
is
the
the
vital
G. Botero, in
his
Thirty
DeLLa Years
273 Power struggles portant
in
the
rationality and Leibniz.
devices ingly
categories.
natural
hypothetical
consolidated
for
theories
society,
men while
also
maintaining
differentiated who were 'industrious
those
and those who were not, live,
not to accumulate"
removed any limitations (203ff.) . The "value"
of
emergence in
the
rise
new methods.
A
from the natural for
all
knowing,
From Hobbes to
were slowly asserted
that
and 0p-
articulated
an equality
society
is
level
of
and had property.
and rational'
acquisition
individuals
of property
would be measured by
Hobbests homo homini reference has noled,
the seventeenth
to
"these
empirical century
Lupus was living
auto-
rationin the guise
new natural
sacral
of
all
composed "of of rationality--
science "outshines since the everything (7 and 175-190). To be sure. the the period often strived to acconmodate the
of Christianity"
thinkers old
these
by their
on the of
mata , human bodies . " As Prof. Butterfield
verifying
who laboured indeed, but only to (Macpherson, L9622243) . Locke
how much they possessed. proleptic, as was Boyle's
ality's
right
which ambiguously
two classes
increas-
for
Lhrough ever more
was extrapolated
natural
measuring
Newton's Prineipia
Ethica more Geometrieo. of
the ex-
rationality
to become ever more normative
Spinoza's
Locke,
laws marked
mediating
procedures
and extended
mathes'Ls uniuersalis
in Aristotelian
mechanical
constructs
of Wl.
provided
As more precise
empirical
scientific
observations
sciences
Galileo, Boyle,
to measure empirical
empirically
meaning of W, events.
mathematized
€.9.,
Galileo's
were constructed,
refined
ticks
which
could W, be explained
major success in
accurate
empirical
Kepler,
of mathematics
within
im-
were less
emergence of
Copernicus,
The development
metaphysical planatory
the
like
frameworks
No longer
first
run than
long
order
Bacon, Hobbes, Locke, Ne\ntton, Pascal,
hypothetical
the
pragmatic
the
in geniuses
Descartes,
data.
in
constructs
baum: L-27) /7/.
to their
But in
that
new-found effort
methods
they received
(Nusslittle
or
from
no encouragement
crumbling
shoring
up the
zations
(Lonergan,
j-t.s values
and
incapable moral,
of
mations
of
time
Phase:
Second
a secularist
If
Voltaire
vinced
the
to
goal
that
would
sacred
society
goal
the
from
effect of
as a project rational end
in
lonely
this,
but
dition enforce
his
of
mankind
man" of
of
through
setting
or
had the re-
the
long-term
the
effect
What
began
empirically
non-human of
up the
nature
men lost
genius
as a norm only W2,3 to
dignity
values.
aesthetic
means
chief
from
and manipulation
alternative
the
man any
of
253-
was to
whose canons
the
but
into
L73-2L8,
values
economic
Rousseau's
reduction
man,
rationality
regime,
control
of
Jay:
religious
and manipulation
the
and will
of
conceptualmind
Enlightenment of
W,
and culture
rationality
freeing
better
crowd.
the
the
apply
to
and percep-
bureaucracy
composition
aneien
to
sought
secular,
the
con-
phenomena of
all
and Adornoi of
and world.
consistently
a mechanistic
of
into
materialist
control
would the
of
the
enthrone
only
materialists
and dignity
the
The critlque
to
categories
self
and Hume were
was the
into
was an empirical
short-term straints
the
was carried
the
of
Holbach
research of
success
autonomy.
was to
of
(Horkheimer
exclude
assembling
PoIit-
on Lhe
The attack
understanding
the
autonomy
enhance
order.
the
matter-in-motion,
Although
attack
The encyclopedists
methods
industry
autonomous
an outright
non-theism
position.
absorbing
280) .
Pietism,
Quietism,
to
a Deist,
agnostic
assured
in
and transfor-
Enlightenment,
who began
The reductions
tualists
intellectual,
the
upheavals
old
empirical
empirical
and Wr.
into
the
the
remained
their
enlightened
ism
of
values
of
the
In
Lhe philosophes
on by
to
Jansenism,
was joined
Economics
religious
sacrali-
etc. ) .
Quakerism,
ical
and political
the
busy
.
medj-ation
(e.9.,
too
former
the
Religious experience j n t o retreat an interiority
a long
any critical
economic,
of
certitudes
I974a:55-67)
began
who were
theologians
glimpsed
"natural
seemed to
W1 (Voegelinz
in
con-
re-
L975;
Gay) .
275 Adam Smith's breakthrough of
of
economic values.
growth with
(L776, was a major
Wealth of Nations
empirical
of national rrnatural
rationality provid.ed
It
a blueprint
production
industrial propensities"
the
in the
of
determination for
in
the
accordance
individuals
and the
inclinations" of societies. "natural By presupposing the cornmon interest of individuals and societies in increasing production through a disciplined division of labor, Smith tried
to
show how this
tainties
would not
of mercantilism,
only
avoid
the uncer-
but also
be a means to the unlimited acquisition of money, riches, and possessions (Schumpeter, 1954:181-I94). The division of labor was not based on "any human wisdom " but t' is the necessary. . .consequence of barter
a certain
and
propensity
in human nature...to another', (Smith:
exchange one thing
By rationalizing
truck,
for
such a division
through
the
11) .
introduction
of machines,
themselves a product of the division of productivity is vastly increased ',which occasions,
labor, in
a well-governed
extends
itself
socj.ety,
that
to the lowest
universal
opulence
ranks of
which (Smith:
the people" From Smith through the Econometricj-ans, the quest for a proper quantification of automatic Wr-like political mechanisms was pursued, as the classical econom8; Foley).
ists
adopted
Lhe earlier
the
labor
natural
theory
price
or
of value later
as norm over
market
theory
of
either value:
Labor represented a force or energy, setting matter into motion. By making labor the "foundation, cause, and measure" of economic value, the classical economists thus chose a slzmbol which, with one stroke, combined and unified the major preoccupations of their time. (Weisskopf, 1971:61; Schumpeter, L9542223-378) C. Stage Three: Rationality First
The Dominance of
Secularist
Empirj_cal
Phase: The Industrial Revolution of the nineteenth century coincided with both the further development of economic theory as patterned on the methods of the
276
many.
In
pered
the
of
and to
tributed fined
called
Smith
century
economists
tracting
economic
the
common prejudice
valid
economics
(19542407-75Lr
€sP'
style
this
indicated,
of
of
effect
devastating
increasingly
had the
a corunodity:
into
human labor
reifying
has
reduc-
in
clothed
often
of
empirically
and how their
time,
as ex-
morass
unscientific
the
were
Weisskopf
As Prof.
534-541).
nineteenth
themselves
and philosophies
epistemologies
tionist
the
of
discoveries
analytic
of
out
values
of
thought
invariably
re-
of
theory
shown how the
has
schumpeter
con-
Ricardo
a labor-quantity
of
rates
writinqs
analysis.
investment
elaborating
by
value.
economic
and
monetary
growth
other
his
while
subsistence,
of
PxincipLe
Essay on the
different
to
attention
tem-
reductionism'
liberal
the
Ger-
industrialj-zation
and
Malthus's
economists.
classical population
population
not
if
enthusiasm,
and
France
in
values
economic
urbanization
England,
which
formulations
explicit
the
with
religious
replaced
the
and
sciences,
natural
produced as output, are interpreted Labor services belabor of food and necessaries; by the input the commodity slowed on these wage goods produces interpreits value-..-This labor and determines of political tendency the general reflects tation . interrelationships social economy to reify in the but a link are nothing Labor services they produce exchangeable chain of production; in turn, "produced" but they are, commodities, conThe laborer commodities. by exchangeable to be able to produce in order sumes commodities Peoplets purpose in Life is procommodities. The economic value commarket. t h e duetion fox and protheory--work in this plex is reflected Thus the mechanistic ends. are ultimate duction a uniare welded into outlook and the ethical (1955266-61, emphasis added) fied world picture.
ment
also
utilitarianism
Mill's of
The expansion out
the
twilight the
West of
privileged
mounting
found the
old
of
modern
the
order.
aristocracies
liberalism
and
industry
European Their in
incipient
enthrone-
this
ends-
as ultimate
values
economic
to
contributed
and
Churches
hierarchies reaction
through-
science
i-n the
caught
joined
against
socialism.
The
the
with
277 development of appealing cally
to
critical
empirical
conditioned
undermine
historj-cal methods, capable of j"n data order to show the histori-
character
the very
Wherever industrialism problems
tual tions.
of
faith
seemed to
(Reardon;
Harvey) .
spread
it compounded the intellecproblems of massive propor-
pastoral
with
Religious
of W3 const.ructs,
foundations
indifferentism
spread among the
impover-
ished workers--as
a church census in England during 1B5l they were "as utter strangers to religious ordinances as the people of a heathen country.,' Some of the best minds of Europe and America $/ere grappling with concluded,
theological
issues
and their
socio-historical
tionsr
but the only immediate effect to provoke ecclesiastical sanction.
described
the
implica-
they had was often As W. Lanqer
situation:
Indj-fference and unbelief remained widespread and deeply rooted throughout the lower classes and anticlericalism was rampant among the middle classes, especially in France. The churches had barely made a start in facing the problems raised by the forces of democracy and socialj_sm when they were called upon to conibat the destructive criticism of historical theology and the equally t.hreatening impact of scientific discoveries. (534) Established
religious
guish the positive its
reductionist
institutions
were unable to distin-
advances of empirical
rationality
from
pretensions,
and so they usually condemned movements en bloc. ft was for the natural sciences, historical scholarship, economics, politics and philosophy to avoid an out-and-out secularism. the
autonomy of hardly possible
It ist
the secular
was in France that
theory
of
industrial
Auguste Comters positivist tic
reduction
the first
full-blooded
secular-
production
was articulated. philosophy effected a systema-
and transvaluation
of horizons. The Law of Three Stages showed the progress in man's knowledge and social organization from the theologieal stage, when men view everything as animated by will and in which miliLary organization predominates, through the metaphysical the
278
abstract
sary
predominate,
zation
to
and
(Schumpeter,
1954:4l5ff
people
of
ca1 negation since
count
its
of
inversion great
brating
economic
soclalist
would
accept
(delubac: In
the
and
of
tive
with
and
of
the
industrial to
a
property)
private
industrialists
the
hlerarchy
scientific
of
the
i.e.,
becoming
flaire)
.
of
historical
falsely
gioodness,
accepting
this
turn
Subject
of
(delubacz
process Marx
all to
to
the
subject:
those
but is
objec-
God (infinite
7-L7;
as the
nonetheless
Feuer-
as a whole
mankind
attributed
etc.)
moment,
incomplete
the
God-as-Object'
of
the
received
Hegelj.ans.
left-wing
denial
in
Das Wesen des
1842 and was immediately young
the
predicates
power,
Feuerbach's
by
empiri-
was elaborated
Feuerbach's
God-as-Subject,
process
In
production L.
of
secularism
thoroughgoing
in
was not
of
divine
the
transition
(mixed
Marx.
work
atheism
denial
wisdom,
and
order
appeared
as a master
the
scientist-saints,
a peaceful
industrj-al
Karl
Chz'istentums
in
cele-
feast-days
its
scientific
workers
the
its
assure
a more
Germany
writings
the
of
was a secu-
which
would
promulgations
on ac-
128-159) .
reason
bach's
discoveries,
proletarian
the
both
with
the
was neces-
Comte developed
reason
Catholicism
composed of
metaphysi-
progress
writings
later
the then,
view,
consensus the
assimilate
his
from
order'
create
of
development
On this
scientific
empirical
The latter
elite.
cal
In of
of
and a hierarchy
since
to
inability
religion
not
could
sciences.
empirical a positive Iarist
latter
the
75-104) .
on an abstract
theological
wherein
industrial
consensus
society.
feudal
the
is
delubac:
as based
Revolution,
organi-
scientifically
an asymptomatic
a universal
educing
so stabilizing
and
French
sary
442ff.i
.,
of
stage
organization
socj-al
envisaged
laws
scientific
the
the
sociology
Comte's
are
correlations
investigated
and neces-
forms
lega1
positiue
final,
the
verifiable
empirically
and
and causes
forces
certain
absolutely
seeks
inquiry
where
stage,
Xhauf-
epochal criticized
task
279 The chief defect of all previous materialism (including that of Feuerbach) is that things (Gegenstand) , reality, the sensible world, are conceived only in the form of objects of abstraction, but not as human sense activity, not as practical activity. not subjectively. (Marx, L959 z 243) (in the
By "materializing" relation)
the Hegelian
relations, tive
Marx constructed
from which
duction. tion
sense of a reductive
dialectical
framework
the capitalist
The humanization
of nature
considered
by Marx from an inverted
cendental"
viewpoint
alienated
in which
through
existence
economic relations
all
of
production
process
tive
process,
the
praxisofW,
production their
tivity with
for
and capitalist
f30) .
to the workers products,
An enforced
creators within
not
way to of
but
division
fetishism
of man into
surplus-value ac-
men together (Ollmanz 75-
based on domination
cooperation. the
alterna-
appropriation
The return to
reification
its
of
workerof value
The segregation
it
based on wealth would eventually van(as the state opposed to society) whose
bureaucracies
the competing interests dependent
species
conunodities.
nine-
classes
and with
political
of
of
and so do a\^ray
from other
labor
the
productive
also
surplus-value
would do away with the
it
from their
of the of
an active labor's
who created
only
the potentialities
the use-value
of
economic or-
, he held that a socialist production would restore the
alienation
would give
of
Marx was the
from the appropriation
feudal
in
alienation
the reductionist tendencies science (since for Marx the only
and its all
from their
as manifestations
Presupposing century
was
"transof W, constructs
ldas ldealism)
with
ish,
of
by being revealed
the workers
of the means of of
and the naturaliza-
in W, .
alienation
teenth
pro-
mode of
materialist
the material
Hence, the basi-c form of
ders.
internal perspec-
an empirio-critical
to criticize
of man, as mediated by the production
would be freed
wl-w2
of
on--one
were created of classes
another.
This
in order
hostile
to regulate
to--yet
inter-
communist societv
would
280
be
then
nature--the
(Ollmanz
L3I-22L).
has written:
Ollman
As Professor
man and
of
substance
nature"
of
resurrection
true
in
oneness
consurnmate
"the
power as the estranged this God emerges from all or the most advanced humanity; of a socialized of what it means to be a man, a social statement his fellows' with being who, in cooperation sense that It is in this rules over nature. to is the intermediary Marx declares, "Christ all his own divinity. whom man attributes " (224) Marx did
see that
not
with
such
very
alienation in
opposed man's ground ry
of
of
Indeed,
capitalism. nature
man's
value-creating
fices in the name of ttset on its feet" in
Second Phase: our j-nabilj-ty
from
reductivism. phase
ous ism, or
The more has
as
covertly
the
economy to and values
in
The phenomenal promise
problems
if
could
found.
duction military shall more
.
resulted gai-ns of
of
the
a practical
of
the
previsecular-
Socialism, market
Capitalist
meaningrs
non-quantifiable
.
seemed to
be
i's
and technocratic
into
all
of
detriment
has
Communism and National
absolutizing
the
sacri-
293-351)
secularism
translated
as in
ade-
provided
production,
of
positive
scientistic
theoretic
now been
overtly
either
theo-
inhumane
crisis the
distinguish
rationality
empirical
most
(Adorno:
impunity
from
his
understand also
process
The contemporary to
to but
the
of
terms
locate and to
When iuhreWeltgei'st
material
with
may trample
boots
in
itself,
liberation. the
process
failed
only
to
efforts
his
activity
justifying
of
capable
in
so staunchly
he
production
process
production
the
the
he not
surplus-value,
an ideology
its
in
essential
quately
rationality
empirical
the
he was radicalizing
value,
transcendental
process
production
the
investing
by
only
of
successes efficient
the the
proper
Since
the
demands of V.
sophisticated
World
Pareto
natural
turn
War.
and A.
quantitative
of
the
under
or
methods
mass pro-
impetus
the
Pigou
and a1I
eguation
century'
Economists C.
sciences any
to
formalization
has become large-scale
through
the
solution
from
of A.
discovered of
economic
the Marever
28L analysis.
Marginal
were refined peter, ior,
utility
from the
Cardinal
1954:f060-I069) . although
not
theories
fully
to
of
the
The theory articulated
economic value
Ordinal
type
(Schum-
of maximizing behavtill
P. Samuelson's
Foundations of Economie Analysie in 1947, was nonetheless implicitly operative (Schumpeter, 1954:9I2, note 11). The maximization driving
of
force
monetary
and
consumption
in West.ern economies.
assumed leadership
in
applying
the
gains
The United
became a States
new industrial
technol-
ogy and "rational" maximalization. But, as Professor C. B. Macpherson has pointed out , the maximization-of-power s claim had a defect: The powers which liberal-democratic society actually and necessarily maximizes are different from the powers it claims to maximize, and the maximization it achieves is inconsistent with the maximization that is claimed. The powers which it claims to maximize are every man's potential of using and developing his human capacities; the powers it does maximize are some m e n' s m e a n s o f o b t a i n i n g gratifications by acquiring some of the powers of other men as a (12-f3) continued net transfer. Socio-economically, and theory
of
the marginal
equilibrium
price
utilit.y
theory
assumed that
alt
of value buyers
and sellers
"had perfect knowledge of each otherrs inten(Weisskopf , L97I:121) . But, in actuality, this became increasingly impossible as corporate mergers proliferated and public access to corporate policy making was tions"
prohibited Antitrust
under the rubric legislation
sulting
from the
nothing
to
only
of
free enterprise." "private inhibited monopolization re-
combination
of corporations and could do impede the monopoly of large businesses enjoying decisive advantages in finance, merchandising, and research. Unable to control the trprivaterr accumulation of surplus porary
income,
the maximization
breakdown in
the great
process
depression
L942r 396f f. ; Lundberg) . In Russia t'he cofiEnunist leadership successful
in
its
application
of Marxist
suffered a tem(Schumpeter, was initially
un-
economics to the
282
production
process.
production
led
to
a 148 drop
in
The threat
of
pre-WW I
levels.
initiate
a New Economic
restored
the
market
zation
debate the
kulaks
Idere executed
right
plans
of
Socialist
Soviet are
In
social
Italy and
out
a sound, formal cal
and
Germany,
of
to
the
entire
social
the
values
of
stable
v,essentiment
solution"
of
to
was put
the
in
the
at
(Hei1-
399-489) .
As in
Anything
system.
service
Second World
,Jewish Question.
and
could
productivity
increased
the
process
production
the
Russia,
regimenta-
military
of
was
an increasing
to
The same cooI,
efficiency.
econo-
and Nazism
Fascism
name
market
other
9-16,
model
the
in
Soviet
disintegration.
by
rationality
has put
and
Nove and Nuti:
conunand was applied
justified
present
of the
and rationality
efficiency
and economic
unrest
At
the
A series
growth-rate
a fantastic
(Heil-
refused
were
workers
by many as a solution
hailed
million
camps
regimented.
emergence
the
labor
to
to
decision
ruthless
profit-motivations
Europe
ramifj-ed be
Urban
maximize
to
originally
so in
.
industriali-
Some five
off
Progress.
L974:1B9ff.i
broner,
tion
sent
forced
using
mechanisms
Stalinrs
or
partially
Soviet
collectivize.
forcibly
and
strike
five-year
mists
to
I974218f-l91) to
by
was ended
peasants
to
Lenin
1921 which
The great
1920 over
by led
collapse in
means of
the
productivity
Policy
syst.em.
coerce
broner,
of
The socialization
and
calculating' of
a pathologi-
War and the
As Professor
"final Weisskopf
it:
question--far economics transcending The real in the inherent and euen the Nazi atrocities--is reason and in Western abandonment of objective from reason. the cutting off of value-judgments is "good" rationalj-ty formal, maximalizing ...If and if rationality regardless of its context, pursuit of any itself in the efficient exhausts goal regardless there and content, of its origin from which one could deduce the is no principle (1971:9lff.) duty to examine the goal itself. neither
Unfortunately, business the
great
learned war.
this In
the
lesson very
governments from act
of
the
nor fire
gearing
nor
scientists and ashes productivity
of to
283 defeat
the
in Nazism, disease
symptoms of they
formalized
became all
itself.
As Prof.
technocratic
the more infected of
in
efficient
the military
sector
sector
of
ment so thoroughly Post-war analytic
in
world
the case of
America
compensatory
account
the
for
government
and expenditure production
the United
and Europe saw the
States.
expansion
of
of
Keynesian
the widespread
in
he can docu-
Econ-
introduction
spending
"as a permanent agency for the market
and growth-producing
bilizing
cost
economies--as
economics and the development
omics which could of
has reduced
large
with
S. Melman contends Ln lhe Penma-
nent Wa? Eeonomy, the maximization the civil
rationality
staecono-
(Heilbroner,
my as a whole"
L974:157-169; Galbraith, 1975: Keynesian economics laid out the formal rationale for government intervention and deficit-financing predicated on the continued growth of production. In the 235-267).
United 345t,
States while
increased
from 1950 to 1973 the total
at
the
4158.
sarne time
banks,
mutual
talled
some I, 007 billion
savings
was 2,525 billions. cently
the
At the end of banks,
total
income increased
and savings
dollars,
As Professor
in
debt
1973 total while
the
country
deposits
in
and loans
to-
the total
debt
;Iohn Galbraith
all
has re-
written:
The Great Depression did not, in fact, end. It was swept away by World War II. This was, in a grim sense, the triumph of the Keynesian policy. But the problem it posed was not emplolrment and out.putt it was inflation. And for this, as was to be learned again a quarter-century on, the Keynesian system did not ans\^rer. (L9752234) Some of
the many other
interrelated
problems
Keynesian system could not answer are well Goodwin's The American Condition. Goodwin has detailed productive toward
expansion
individual
sumerrs gratification those munity
needsr
the way the very
behind
which the
described
in R.
rationality
of
our exchange-economy geared
consumer needs maximizes
not the
con-
but the corporate
€v€D as it
destroys
power to determine in the process the com-
bonds needed to meet group needs.
Increasingly
284
are
in
with
entrusted
purely
long or
nored
run
from
as widely
fields
Promethean
in
our
of
of
politicians
may be
productivity
concerns, structures
are
production
process
a state-cont as
you
heed
of
are
the of
empirj-ca1
of
The
man's
for
and
expansion ultimate the
corporate of
the
choice
the
between
a monopoly-controlled
or
age-old
a
executives
assumptions
Cornnunist
and Capitalist
invitation:
"A11 this
down you adore
falling
if
reach
the
po-
obvious.
as the
with
the
theol-
for
basis
individual
mankind
leaves
global
the
in
The crypto-deification
monopoly
rolled
corporations give
secularist.
the
dangerous
growth
unchallengeable
abandon
critical
the
Communism is
insofar
and unlimited
the
is
no less
private,
to
perversion
how pious
in
data
Analytic
achievement
It
of
is
Capitalism
purely
now.
thematize
secularist
the
no matter
development;
state,
to
The secularism
secularism
of
long-term
has been
us
up tilI
rationality.
demystifj-cation rationality.
warn
flaunted
greatest
the
century
ig-
as the
suggested
in
results are
of
Sociology,
cumulatively
Ecology
ofapriori
tential
Psychology,
maximization
Perhaps ogy
reach
as Quantum Mechanics,
divergent
Biology,
and
Economics
and business they
irony
is
rationalist
empirical
Neurophysics,
which
The titanic
underestimated.
secularist
grovernment
both
communal decisions
Inefficiency ways. calculative j-nasmuch as non-economic factors
formalist,
the
in
bureaucracies
centralized
I
will
me."
III. Toward New Foundations : From Secularism to Secularization The interdisciplinary the
minds
best
from
theology,
and science"
for
which
to
not
only
attend
to
empirical
but
possibly
years.
But
occur
in
insofar
between
philosophy,
to
the
the the
appropriate
do well
quantified
(WZ) themselves.
"minds"
envisage
W, and Wa over as they
of
"some of
economics
would
ca1ls
presuppositions
cannot
will
law,
Forrester
Dr. the
approaches
Theologians which
collaboration
changes and events
next the
thousand related
and
285 recurrent
of W2 (a priori
operations
hold of,
in Lonergants
pattern,
opening
upon all (1958:xxviii) .
standing"
the dialectical suggest that terns
rationality) , they lay f i x e d b a s e , a n invariant "a further developments of under-
phrase,
This
differences either
or their
is
all
the more needed when
in horizons
the neglect
discussed
of precisely
above
those W, pat-
reduction
to W, mechanisms have been behind the tendency to absolutize th! production process itself. As Weisskopf has recently
expressed our plight
:
What was thought to be the greatest strength of Western civJ-Iization, science, technology and economic progress, turned out to be pandorars boxes that threaten this society with destruction. . . .Western civilization suffers from a gigantic repression of important dimensions of human existence. The term repression is related to what theologians call estrangement, and Marxists (and many others today) call alienation. The cornmon link betvreen these concepts is that something that is vital and essentill for human life and existence is 1eft out, neglected, suppressed and repressed. Alienation, estrangement and repression imply that human existence is split, that man has been reduced to a part of man, to a part of what he could be. (197f:15-I6) The need,
then,
man's basic and recurrent ness,
is
to overcome what Lonergan
alienation:
the estrangement
operations
of one's
has termed
from the related
freedom as attentive-
intelligencef
reasonableness and responsibility ( 1 9 7 2 2 5 5 , 3 5 7 - 3 5 9 , 3 4 1. A s w e h a v e a l r e a d y s e e n i n s e c tion I, fu1ly appropriated a priori rationality in no way
minimizes rationality:
or restricts The latter
the fu11 development of empirical cumulatively and progressively
extends our knowledge of everything in W, and Wr. Apriori rationality is not out to promote the construction of a new sacral "Christendom,' in Wa; it strives rather to overcome the undifferentiated sacral cultural matrix of the past, and Lhe undifferentiated secularist cultural matrix of
the present,
by calling
ferentiate
the
e x i g-e n c i e s
of W^. 2
attention
to the need to difsacred. in terms of the Hence, religious slmbols and values are
secular
and the
zdu
to
submitted
promote
or
sha1l
now briefly
in
the
areas
of
rea-
intelligence'
the
some of
discuss
growth,
a priori
of
thematization
Lonergan's
I
rationality issues
of
light
do they
(Lamb: I977) .
and responsibility?
the
or
scientific
extent
what
to
human attention,
back
hold
sonableness, In
practice:
and
theories
economic
as
criteria
same long-term
the
key
and economics
intelligence
respectively.
A.
Growth
and Cultural
Socio-Economic
in
stages process the
the
is
wrong
tors
production
happened
(Henderson:
the
ately
before
and during
of
dominance
throughout
the
eultural
in
industxiaL
the
those
1850-1873
production
predominantly
t:eLigious
ualues
secularist
Both
etponent'Lal
influenced
its
spread
em-
grounds
analysis
az'ose uithin
of
and
question.
of
and
immedi-
Rather'
the
as horizonat phenomenon
social
major
emerged in
hardly
Christianity
periods.
periods
cultures
the
:-ha|- the
horizons
rathez. than
these
as well
research
of
on the
rationality
empirical
conclusion
cutues
fac-
and
France
in
Germany from
influence
during
decisions
inversion
pirical
and adthree
these
1783-1802'
values
religious
any decisive
economic
percent,
ten
and that
and in
growth,
3ff . ) .
Moreover, exercised
to
five
from
Britain
productivity
population
of
the
shown that
have
industrial
techniques;
tB30-1860,
from
Belgium
in
from
W. W. Rostow'
pattern.
occurrence
rise
investment in
to
essential
find
Geneva would
Calvin's
a linear
a simultaneous
of
in
or
in
production
industrial
the
of
A study
crisis.
and W. O. Henderson
period
"take-off"
vances
period
establishing
rates
requires
and
production
make Christianity
to
contemporary
population
of
W. G. Hoffmann,
rate
the
medieval
late
those
of
it
that
for
scapegoat
growth-rates the
development
central
the
industrial
the
indicates
of
analysis
The dialectical-horizonal
g?outh
socioby secularism
Chtistianity.
a
287 In terms of Lonergan's of
conscious
industrial
intentionality,
production
the perversion adequate
dynamism growth-curves in
may have resulted
ber of material
finite
then become its
ultimate
primarily
of vertical of what the iated
concern
M c S h a n e ).
explosion
finality
production
would
(Lonergan, 1958:634-64Li This perversion or within
W2 accounts
for
the
,,an the Club of Rome call growth'r in industrial produc-
reports
cancerous
from
away from its
God) to\.rard the a potentially infinlte num-
of
objects--which
Tyrrell;
alienation undifferent
the a priori
exponential
and accumulation
L9722101ff.;
of
of Wrrs vertical finality (which is the questj.on of
goal
production
study
to
tivity._ There are significant
similaritj.es
bet\^reenLonerganrs
analysis
of general bias and the longer cycle of decline (f9582224-226) and the central stages in the development of a crisis outlined above. The cumulative deterioration of
the social
situation
within
arises
inasmuch as the
general
to the
disregard
of
immediate
of
long-term
short-term
the longer
cycle
of decline
bias
of common sense leads meanings and values in favor
gains.
This is exactly what. Dr. has spoken of as the contraction of horizons to short-sighted policies ( 3 4 3 - 3 4 8 ; L o n e r g a n , 1 9 5 8 2 2 2 5 - 2 2 6 ). This contraction causes some social enterprises to atrophy, while, as Lonergan has written: Forrester
others grow like tumours; the objective situation becomes penetrated with anomalies; it loses its power to suggest new ideas and, once they are implemented, to respond hrith still further and better suggestions. The dynamic of progress is replaced by sluggishness and then by stagnation. In the limit, the only discernible inte11igibility in the objective facts is an equilibrium of economic pressures and a balance of national powers. (L9582229) As the vertical sight
has called
finality
of
the disinterested
know, becomes irrelevant gives rise to a "social
Wr, what Lonergan
and detached desire
to the objective surd.'t
in
Intelligence
situationof is
fnto W3, it
rendered
288
unable of
Iink
to
concrete
beingr"
gard
as
would
that
surd." (229-230). ment
of
Western to
Charlemagne prestigious partment of
its
which
to
of
root
acknowledged
coupled
the
any
longer
social
the develop-
that
founded
by a
has witnessed
with
in
every
the of
a succession
has been of
the
schools
universities
But
realm
and re-
live
they
unpracticality
the
the
the
common sense
human intelligence
activity."
characteristic
axe
to
practical
sil1y
from
contemporary of
and
has
Lonergan cj,vj-lization
rationality
empirical
viewpoints
the
lay
"flowering of
in
situation idealism
starry-eyed
proposal
"men of
so that
by the
become warped
philosophy
religion,
"culture,
of
cycle
de-
advance lower decline.
of the conflict synthesis through The medieval into the several shattered Church and State The wars of relireligions of the reformatlon. cinn nrnrliried that man has to live the evidence The disagreebut by reason. not by revelation made 1t clear ment of reason's representati-ves of while each must fo11ow the dictates that, reason as he sees them, he must also practise reasonthe virtue of tolerance to the equally The helplessable views and actions of others. solutions to provide coherent ness of tolerance the totalitarian ca11ed forth to socj-al problems practicality who takes the narrow and complacent of it to the role of common sense and elevates On the toa complete and exclusive viewpoint. inview, every type of intellectual talitarian sciencu1tura1, dependence whether personal, philosophic, has no better or religi-ous, tific, myth. The time has basis than non-conscious will myth that secure come for the conscious of mants total subordination to the requirements reality. Reality is the economic development, domiand the political the military equipment, Its ends nance of the all-inclusive State. not merely JuDLrry qrr III€arIS. ItS means include and propaganda, every technique of indoctrj-nation pressuret every tactic of economic and diplomatic confor breakj-ng down the moral every device affects of the secret science and exploiting of a politman, but also the terrori-sm civilized police, ical and torture, or concenof prisons and extirpated tration camps, of transported (23I-232) and of total war. minorj-Lies, i . - - ! i 4 - -
This
^ f f
process
An Inquiry
is
into
and finished.
not
over
the
Human Pt:ospect
more
Robert than
Heilbronerrs
hints
that
the
289 tendency to totalitarian
control
is
increasing
rather
than
decreasing. The reversal consist sls." of
of
in efforts
the longer
cycle
to re-establish
As Lonergan has recently
that
worthy
synthesis efforts
autonomy of
meant that
of empirical
the secular
of decline
will
not
"the medieval syntheshown, the sacralization
the
legitimate
rationality
to
and praiseestablish
the
only met with
hostility and rejecthose whose power status \^7ast.hreatened by any differentiation of secular and sacred (Lonergan: L974b) . The emergence and advance of the secularist tion
on the part
alienations
of
part
small tives. tion
of
empiri-caI
rationality
at the door of
Apriori
can be laid
the ecclesiastical
rationality
in no
representa-
does not maintain
that
atten-
to the vertical
finality of W, should lead to a from the cares and concerns of empirical rationality with W1 , into an interior repose in quest for the I ' J God. Besides the verticat finality of W2 there is also flight
its horizontal finality of experiencing, understanding, judging, deciding and acting--including the empirical scientific specializations of these operations i_n observations, cal
hypothesis
formation,
verification,
and technologi-
application
methods. Vertical finality may include the dynamics of intellectual conversion, as well as of moral and religious conversion. Hence, appropriated to
the
extent
apriori
Ehat uet'tieal
rationality
finaLity
cated,
Lhe hoz,izontal
development
ingly
one-dimensional,
and the full
mankind are not met. the cultural guest. for ial
When growth
and spiritual
satisfaction
in
values,
is
realizes
neglected
that,
or trun-
of W, becomes increasexistential is it
directed
needs of away from
becomes cancerous
the mere accumulation
of mater-
goods . Western man has thus become alienated from important "parts" of himself because the multidimensionality of his existence has been reduced to Lhe dimension of technology and economy. Western society requj_res the individual to choose without values (repression of the
290 normative) ; to work without meaning (repression without communiof the spiritual) ; to integrate tv .a \ / { r e n r c s s i - g n o f t h e c o m m u n a l d i m e n s i o n ) . O n e (repression feeling without could add: to think faith' without and to live of the affective) (repression of the transcenhope, myth, utopia dental dimension) . (Weisskopf ' r.97l-:190-I9I) Weisskopf
for
argued
has
growth
dimensional
of
an apprehension
purely
along
will
which
scarcity
and existential
needs
existential permit
not
one-
and economic
technical
lines. The first rationality
to
would
correct
of
be to
growth
text in
It
which
within
many diverse
the
mote
a serious
light
of
the
by
are
to
standing.
Horizons
unable
sented
by
manifold
the
The Relation
of
pages
can go to '
all
the
the
J'
of
the face
revealed
contemporary
as
insofar
reasonare
as they
human under-
fundamental the by
pre-
challenge the
many empir-
crj-sis.
and Nature outlined
root
of in
appeal
demands of
have
W^ phenomenon
op-
intelligence,
accept
results
reveal
Dialec-
va1ue.
insofar
musl
lntelligence
of
The previous
to
rationality
investigations
checkinq
j-nherent
di-alectical would
of
a court
and
the
and dialectical
attentiveness,
to
the
of a priori
tionality
have
in
and Be Re-
the
using
horizons
different
to
imperatj-ves:
(I9722235-266)
relati-ons,
recognize
thrust
B.
effort
pro-
would
own values
Be Reasonable,
Lonergan
values
of
it
and experienced
responsibility,
and
their
con-
parties
all
ai-ding of
shared
horizons
committed
ableness
ical
and
by
genetic
among the opposed
willing
today,
Be Intelligent,
complementa rities, positions
they
pluralism
evaluation
commonly
described
tically
the
A collaborative
sponsible. method
accept of
kind
actually
Christianity
a critical
collaboration
Be Attentive,
what
about
and normatj-ve
societies
a serious
undertake
fu1ly
to
of
values
provide
would
collaboration
judgment
Forrester's
a priori
appropriated
interdisciplinary
needed
religious
the
promote.
the
of
then,
contribution,
the
terms
how an apriori contemporary of
the
ra-
crisis
dynamics
of
by Wr.
291 But some may argue that and W, is
what has led
scientific sis
to
technology.
fill
the
by Descartesr tans)
to
distinction
between W,
the exploitation
On this
view,
and subdue it
of
the is
nature
command of
only
by Gene-
implemented
dualistic
dichotomy between mind (res cogi(res erteneaj . Have not science and developed within the Christian West rather than
and matter
technology in
earth
the very
the Buddhistor
manipulative delity
Can the need for nonsystems be met by a thoroughgoing demands of a priori rationality?
to the Regarding
shown thaL the nature,
far
Hindu East?
value
the
statement
from Genesis,
Fr.
fi-
Audet has
Hebrew apprehension
from being
of man's relation to promethean the form of a
cast in gods and a domination of nature, accentuthe gift-quality of material creation and mants re-
defiance ates
of
sponsibility
the
to garden
it. While the nature myths and abound in symbols expressing their "terror of nature" (Blumenberg : ll-66) , Judaeo-Christianity has effected a denuminization of nature. A retreat from vthat M. Eliade has termed "the terror of history'r back into the arms of nature is indeed a dubious strategy. What Lonergan writes of as ',the ongoing discovery of nature
religions
mind in history" tive
in no way irnplies
that,
from the perspec-
ofapriori
rationality, man and nature are two standing over against one another in a relation "things" of domination. All the realms of being (W1,2,3) share the same immanent structures of emergent probability as a conditioned tions
series
of
between nature
are not comprise
schemes of recurrence. The distinc(Wr) and nind (Wr) and culture (W3)
separations a unity
or dichotomies.
The different
worlds
of
identity and non-identity expressed by They are identical by their sharing the immanent intelligibility of emergent probability, and inasmuch as any later schemes of recurrence presuppose and the distinctions.
depend on the earlier.
They are not
identical
none of t,he three worlds can be reduced (Lonergan, 1958:115-125) .
to
inasmuch as
the others
292
a priori
Moreover' gan pinpoints
in
not
between
ob j ectivity
and of
prevails, stip
as
it
is
in
and heroism
cism
Heelan
ialism
of
scientism--not
led
by both
duction to
naturalistically
to
an exploitation
attempting its
to
accord
with
of
to
but
one
tion
of
zation tic
series
any
oneself
from
a scotosis
also
embarks
nature has
led
to
or
advances
of
the to
be either
are
the
as wI,
to
nature
regarding
one's
that
blindness
empirical science
inherent In
tryonly
as Wtr
on the
deslruc-
why industrialiis
crisis rationality been
onenot
own nature
reason
have
in
structured
of schemes of recurrence.
very
pre-
rational one j-s like-
and with
another
for
stupid,
irresponsible,
contemporary of
of
own freedom
Thus
the
misunderstanding
legitimate
in
as Wr.
has been
onets
totally
leads
compensate
Unaware
probability
reduce
suffers
to
Wl natural
emergent
limitations ing
that
re-
intelligence
mankind
processes
be tech-
necessarily
because
or
imper-
the
rationality
intelligent
of
responsible
unaware
expanding
finality.
vertical
inattentive,
or
irrational,
wise
industrial
245-
industrialism.
production
nature'
structures
dynamic
attentive or
use of
oblivion
given
of
romanti-
as an
to
reservoir
mechanisms
conceived
re-
rationality-nature
and communism of
capitalism
continu-
between
cultural
of
of a priori
perspective
From the
look'
would
scj-entific
an ever
by
ingested
nocratically
a good
misunderstand-
the
exploitation
rea 1 material
a 1ready-out-there-now-
con-
1958:236-238'
that
genuine
inordinate
the
to
has
has been
and between
science,
demonstrated
P.
its
vacillations
(Lonergan,
culture
254\ .
has
in
precisely
taking
science
that its
with
and domination
ductionism
of
empiricist
inevitable
scientisrn
into
of
sci-
empirical
already-out-there-now-
"the
type
rooted
is
there
as
knowing
seeing
as this
As long
real."
of
onwards
of
misinterpretation
sistenl
(wt)
an unawareness
From Galileo
own functioning.
ally
in
but
rationality
various
create
to
and nature
and appreciation
an understanding
entific
ing
(wZ)
mind
by Loner-
elucidated
tendency
modern
how the
dichotomies
as
rationality
the
scientis-
whereby
increasingly
the
293 reduced into
positivist,
materialist,
These perversions
ales.
industrial theory
implementations
tried
to
of
empiricist
ration-
both economic policy
affect
policy.
that
reduce W2 to directly
Not only
and has
quanti-
measurable
ties in Wrr but such theory has become the unquestioned premise of industrial policies. Then W, is presumed to possess all the resiliency and plasticity of W, provided the correct
engineering
enable industry
equations
can be found which would
to exploit
unlimited secrets of W, . Such a "naturalization of man and humanization of natuier, far from leading to a ltrue resurrection of naturerrt has led instead to the growing specter of ecological pollution and dwindling
natural
resources .
C. Economics and Emergent Probability Appropriated aid of
a priori
to economics insofar its
false
instance,
of
the
that
of
utility
relieves
utility,
spent
in
indirect
economics of many
presuppositions.
immense labor
the misconceptions claimed
as it
philosophic
provides
rationality
One thinks, trying
to correct
whose originators
v/as both a psychic
for
had
reality
discerni-
ble by introspection and a directly measurable quantity (Schumpeter, L95421057-f060); or of the reductionist presupposition of mechanistic "laws of human nature" which, if
discovered,
would yield
"iron laws of economic arowth and production" that haunted economic analysis from the seventeenth to the last century (115-142, 209-248, 435-446, 5 3 4 - 5 4 1 , 5 8 8 - 6 0 5 , 6 5 L - 6 6 2 ). The reductionism to
erect
tive
a control
criterion
for
of
empirical
of meaning in all
rationality's
attempt
terms of W, into
meaning and value,
still
a norma-
affects
both
socialist and market economic analysts. It leads them to exclude any serious consideration of nonquantifiable values as capable of sublating empirically observable quantifiable values. The scotosis involved here becomes even more acute when economists
abandon more
294
favor
of
has put
it:
in
rence clough
of
fluctuations of
is
crisis
is
tion will
riveted
to
term
of
the
analysis
economic
schemes of
economic which
series
analysis gent
from
at
effort ning
or
moral
would
Schumpeter as
say
foundatj-ons Marxist planning
is
the
determinisms actual the
only
myth
that
Wr,3
Wr,
performance
discoveries
of
of
then is
the
(1954:1145);
avenue
open
socialist to
issue
claims
we may
building
that
from
plan-
society
a socialist
claimed
than
quantum
such
consequences'
truly from
the
be reduced
eventually
the
L977) .
since
society'
such
..y
rather
social,
socialism'
have
But
intelli-
a collaborative
into
theory
"scientific"
that of
"if
are
economic
and
economic
planned
generally
of
specifically
enter
and to
which
perspective
[economic] 'scientific'
development.
reductionist
Since
modern a truly
of
progressive
the
claimed
probable;
only
and policy
purely
perfectly
a conditioned
(Lamb: 1965;
must
has
economists
are
of
laws"
clad
"iron rather
intelligible
planning than
that
not
a
character
and values
perspectives
more
the
of
other
of
will
cyclical
the
highly
perspectives
have
defined
further
are
industrial
a thematization
are
that
from
perspective
further
Long-
correlations
the
political These
are
yet
to.
but
schemes
unintelligible alone,
attending
is
are
recurrence
of
how there
indicate random or
use
one
variations'
the
one
automatically,
function
scheme or
could
economic
one' s atten-
miss
show how the
to
rationality
they
Purpose,
If
which
a theory
events
as Professor
how the
random
short-term
day
devote
again
Publie
(1973) .
function
come up with
character
priori
understanding do
present
then,
just
more
them'
to
the
once
to
and the
Econonies
upon
naturally
random
the
in
If
analysis,
long-term
to
actually
mechanisms
(15) .
month's
next
beyond
smacks,
Index
more economists
come closer
might
of
economics"
argues
Galbraith
is
of
leading
attention
more
Dow ;Iones
as Barra-
so that
looks
that
"Anything
the
than
theology
prognosis,
short-term
recur-
schemes of
major
the
of
investigations
long-term
an apprehension
empirical mechanics,
sciences. even
the
to
295 notion
that
refuted.
governed by rigid
Wl is
As one can understand
gent probability, nonsense in
One can also affected profits
both
Wellmer
socialist
and market
economics in
Marx attempted for
criterion to
emer-
society"
see the manner in which reductionism
have pointed
were reduced
planned
then
and savings.
the universal
of
planning'" is of "perfect such relatively simple phenomena
to
"a perfectly even a remote possibi-Iity.
not
has been
the project
if
relation
as subatomic particles, is
determinism
from the vantage
out,
labor
value,
to
establish
so that
the values
of
has
respect
to
labor
as
as Habermas and
social
interaction
which Marx interpreted
as a natural_
process: place, a process in which Labour is, in the first both man and Nature participate. . . . He opposes himself to Nature as one of her own forces... (Marx, L9572177; Wellmer: 59-L27; Habermas: 947; Boehler) On this
basis,
relative and all
Marx developed
surplus-value the other
to
values
account
But,
notions for
of
absolute
and
profit
capitalist
protected
by capitalism in order (Marx, L967t7t-83, L77-534,
to safeguard those profits 76I-764).
his
as W. Becker argues in his Kritik der (140), Marxrs suiplus-value theory
Marreehen Wertlehre confuses
his
value
commodities
of
commodities,
own distinction so that
and the actual the
maintain
t'he dialectical
tifiable
labor-power
activity. his tion,
and labor
character
of
a tendency foundational
the
of
theory
Marx legitimates }abor
towards
process
surplus-value internal
The reduction
surplus-value
between the guantifiable using
latter in
to
does not
the
spite
human former
of
than criticizes capitalism.
absolutizing
those
between a quan-
as a specifically
the
commodity in
abstract
theory
relation
means that
rather
of
use-
within
his
in inten-
the fetish Moreover, Marxrs
work in economics has haunted Marxist economists ever since (Becker: 119). Thus, the orthodox Stalin vetoed the serious use of mathematical analysis in economics as bourgeois on the one hand, and on the other, later
296
genuinely If
ist
for
This
too
of
savings
happens
as pure
to in
in
do
(Keynes:
given
the
or
net
the
to
relation
observed:
has
As Lonergan
what
to
income
surplus
investment.
so primar-
depressions.
been
functional
their
of
theory
Keynesrs
has
would
savings
investment
attention
referred
reduction-
economists-
who save
than
actually
what
new fixed
of
of
those
rather
analytic
has
aggregate rates
is
little
Lonergan
simply,
itself
saving
165f.). Yet
put
was that'
saving
that
held
The novelty
be invested.
normalty
ily
was generally
it
Keynes
market
among the
rein-
actually
has
a similar
commodities'
of
found
be
can
tendency
Before
9-18,
as
hailed 49I-510).
399f'f .,
value
of
surplus-theory
fetishism
the
forced
(Nove and Nuti:
Marxist Marx's.
has been
techniques
mathematical
of
introduction
in the menexists, there is that The complaint and in the prono ideas, of our culture, tality directed no mechanisms, cedures of our economies, about the bringing and equitably to smoothly to zero as the savings reversal of net aggregate is an proceeds. Just as there expansion basic expansion, shift to the surplus anti-egalitarian shift in the is an egalitarian so a1so. there expansion. of income in the basic distribution the anti-egalitarian we can effect But while the in fact shift with some measure of success, the only through is achieved shift egalitarian the blind the liquidations, contractions, depression. of a prolonged and strains stresses (1940:98f.) This
in
rooted
in
spot
blind
It
accumulation. whereby
ability
er 99;
that
the
the
instances tsqueezet,
pressure
of
249-294)
As Galbraith terms
economically
Lonergan center
of
has our
by material
of
relative
pure
surplus
lnvulnerare
income
and., what is more 'squeeze' the is all
the
strong-
(Lonergan,
instances"
1940:
.
reminds
us,
we reaI1y with
and culturally
shown how this economic
deeply
impor-
on other
and more relentless Lundberg:
of
is
economics
as measurable
success
up mechanisms
sets "such
feel
to
last
the tant,
of
notions
our
and our
culture
our
failure
system.
lies
A priori
have the
come to
not
Depression.
aL the
very
rationality
nerve as
297 appropriated
greatest
would make its
contribution
economics by showing how economic values emergent probability,
through values.
As lrleisskopf
to moral
to
are related,
and religious
has remarked:
The striving for economic justice will require that intellectuals concern themselves not only with the cornmon good but with the good itself, with what is right and wrong. fnstrumental, formalized, value-empty reasoning has corrupted intellectuals, academicians, scientists and made it difficult for them to use reason in the search for a new morality. This was (and to a large extent still is) especially true of economists. (L97LzL47l Only the appropriation tions
ofa priori
point
the divergences
ries
and the ongoing
those
theories
of
the related
rationality
tried
and recurrent
opera-
can enable economists
to pin-
previous
between all series both
of
economic theo-
schemes of
to understand
recurrence
which
and to direct
( L o w e: L 6 5 - 2 4 6 ) . CONCLUSION An adequate growth-curves comitant
of
of
the problem
of
an absolute,
of
of
tentiveness,
to the that
growth in
coninter-
based on a recog-
rationality.
but
lies
The root
not
in
the
an absolutized
empiri-
horizon of rationality pluralism of meanings and values
the rich
diversity
of
rationality
only
those pluralist
today's
cultures.
rationality
Ever fuller
rationality
The empir-
us with
the
When erected
falls the
crises
we are
of thea priori
us to bring
reasonableness
into
prey to the very
appropriation
would allow
intelligence,
world.
confronts
which have precipitated
now confronting. horizon
exponential
The classical
empirical
reductionisms
be critically empirical
exponential
cultural
horizon
diversity
of
of
crises--demands
of Christianity
admj-t of
among the ical
of
rationality.
cannot
industrial
limits
crisis
production--and
collaboration the
value-system cal
in
to the
economic and social
disciplinary nition
response
and
human at-
298 responsibility
more efficaciously
opment of empirical
rationality
to bear upon the develin the
sciences.
299
NOTES Theologians have tended to respond with indif/f/ ference to the economic dimensions of the social issues they discuss. For example, one of the chief defects of the Latin American liberation theology is its lack of a critical economic theory. There are, however, signs that this is changing; cf. van Leeuwen. Note that the use of the three worlds here dif/2/ fers from Popper's in an essential aspect. He gives priority to W3, whereas I see a new control of meaning and value in terms of W2 inasmuch as Lonergants work has provided us with a verifiable articulation of the related and recurrent operations of conscious intentionality. Galbraith writes, "As noted, f am led to the conclusion, which I trust others will find persuasive, that we are becoming the servants in thought, as in action, of the machine we have created to serve us...we will allow economic aoals to have an undue monopoly of our lives and at the expense of other and more valuable goals." Barnet and Miillerts book shows the extent to which the reductive socio-economic corporation "machine" of the multinational is de faeto controlling our lives (calbraith, 1962:19).
/3/
On the continental reactions, see Meadows (1974b)t on the inherent exponential growth-curve in Soviproduction, et industrial see Nove and Nuti (L49-L72) . Unlike the algebraic power function /5/ with a constant rational exponent, Lhe tz,aneeendental exponential is defined as a constant or variable with a function variable exponent, so that it has the property: 0X
' .0Xa
=
CtXt+x.
.
Professor John F. McGovern of the University /6/ of Wisconsin at Milwaukee has recently been engaged in research into the advocacy of the work ethic in the medieval lawyers. He has found substantial evidence to support the thesis that they presaged later developments of the work ethic . /7/ "Descartes and Malebranche avowed that their sole purpose was to verify the truths of the Christian religion. Pasca1 regarded his interest in physical phenomena as a derogation from his religious contemplations. Newton put the bulk of his effort, not into the principia and the )pticksr but into his studies of the Trinity ahd the prophetic books of the Bible, especially the Sook of Daniel and_the Apocalypse. Boyle was thoroughly devout. In his Christian Virtuoeo (1690) he formulat;d lis personal reconciliation of science and religion. When he died, he left fifty pounds a year to the establishment of a lectureship defending the Christian religion against the infidels.
300
foundation' on this lecturer the first Bentley. Richard aid from Newton, who was at the same considerable received proposed PrinCraig's promotingJohn time sympathetically w as also to L e i b n i z o f C h r i s t i a n i t y . u a l h e m a t i e a eipia geometric nothrough a defense of Christianity atiempt the and apply only accented to verify This effort tions-. of the old order " (Nussbaum: 8) . frailtv
301 WORKSCONSULTED Adorno, Theodor W. L966 Audet,
Negatiue Dialektik. Suhrkamp.
Jean-Paul L966
Barnet,
Richard 1974
Barraclough, L974
and Ronald Mtiller GLobaL Reach: The pouer of the MuLtinational Corpoz'ations. New york: Simon and Schuster. The Neu lork "The End of an Era." Reuiew of Books 2L/LL (,June 27) .
Robert L975
Bendix,
"La revanche de promdth6e, ou le drame de la religion et de la culture." Reuue bi,blique 732 L-29.
Geoffrey
Becker , Werner L972 Bellah,
Frankfurt:
Reinhard L962
Kz,itik der Marxsehen ltez.tlehre. Hamburg: Hoffmann und Campe. The Broken Couenant. Seabury. Mat Weber.
New york:
New york:
peter
Smith.
Blumenberg, Hans (ed.) L97L T e z , y , o yu, n d S p i e l : p y o b l e m e d e y , M y t h e n z,eaeption. Munich: W. Fink. Boehler , D. l97t Butterfield, 1966
Metakritik der Marrschen fdeologieFrankfurt: kritik. Suhrkamp. H.
Cobb , John Jr . L972 delubac, Henri 1963 Foley,
V. L976
The )tigins of Modern Seienee. York: Free Press.
New
fs It Too Late? A Theology of Eeology. Beverly Hi1ls, CA: Bruce. T h e D z . a m ao f A t h e i s t H u m a n i s n . York: New American Librarv. The Social Lafayette,
Nevt
physics of Adam Smith. IN: Purdue University.
302 Jay W. Forrester' L973
CarI J. Friedrich, L952 John K. Galbraith, L967
Between "Churches at the Transition Growth and World Equilibrium. " Pp. 3 3 7 - 3 5 3 l n T o w a ? dG L o b a LE q u i l i b r i u m : CoLlected Papet's. Cambridg;e, lilA: Wilev. The Age of the Baroque. Harper and Row. State. The Neu Industv'ial LibrarY . New American
New York :
New York:
L973
Economies and the Publie PurPose. New York: New American LibrarY.
L975
Money: Boston:
Gay, Peter L966
Came, Whez'eit Mifflin.
The Enlightenment: New York: 2 vols.
Goodwin, Richard L974
Heelan, Patrick L972
New York :
Wissenschaft und Teehnik als Frankfurt : SuhrkamP .
Harvey, Van Austin L966
Went
An fntez'pnetation A. KnoPf.
The American Condition. Doubleday.
Habermas , Jiirgen 1968
Heilbroner' L972
Whenee it Houghton
Ideologie.
The Histov,i.an and the Belieuer'. and Row . York : Harper
New
A. Transformations. and Its " "Nature TheoLogieal Studies 33: 486-502.
Robert
L974
Hendersonr W. D. 1968
The Making of Economi'e SocietY. N,J: Prentice-Hall. Englewood Cliffs, the An Inquiz,g into New York : Norton .
Human Pvospeet.
Reuolution The Industri-al Germangt France, Russia, Chicago : Quadrangle .
in Europe: 1-8L5-1914.
303 Henry,
Granville L974
Horkheimer, L973 Jay,
and Dean Fowler "World Models: A Review Essay." Journal of the Amez,iean Academy of R eL i g i o n 4 2 l L L 4 - L 2 7 .
Max and Theodor W. Adorno The Dial,ectic of the Enlightenment. Tr. ilohn Cunming. Neqr York: Seabury.
Martin L973
The DiaLectieal Little, Brown.
Keynes, John M. 1935 (1936)
Lamb , Matthew 1965
Inagination.
Boston:
General Theory of EnpLoyment,fnterest, and.Aoney. New Yoik: Harcourt, Brace.
L. of the Sci"Towards a Synthetization ences." Philosophy of Seienee 322 182-191.
L974
rrMetascience, MethodoJ_ogy, and political Theolo9y." Unpublished paper for Lonergan Workshop, Boslon College, ;Iune.
L977
Histotg, Method, and TheoLogy: A Di,aLectical Comparisonof W, nilthey,s Critique of Historieal Reason and B. L o n e r g a n ' s M e t a - M e t h o d oL o g A. M i s s o u l a , MT: Scholars Press.
Langer, Willian L974
L.
Litt . T. 1963
Lonergan, Bernard 1958
Politi,eal and Soei,al [Jpheaual: lAgZ1852. New York: Harper and Row. Les eonps eelestes dans L,uniuez.e des a. Thonas d'Aquin. Louvain: presses universitai-res . Insight: A Study in HumanUnderstanddng. New York: Philosophical Library.
1967a
ColLeetion. Papers bA B. Lonez,gan. Ed. F. E. Crowe. New York: Seabury.
L967b
Verbum: Hoz,dand ldea in Aquinas. South Bend, IN: University of Notre Dame.
L972
Method in TheologA . Seabury.
New york:
304
Lonergan , Bernard L974a
Eds. A Second Collection. Phi-ladelPhia: and W. Ryan. minster.
1974b
and Secularization. " " Sacralization paper for Lonergan WorkUnpublished shop, June.
L975
and InnovaToday: Tradition "Aquinas JouLrnal of ReLigLon 55: 165-180. tion."
n.d.
Economies Manuscript.
Lowe , Adolph 1965
0n Economic KnoTrledge. and Row . Harper
Ferdinand Lundberg, 1968
Macpherson, 1962
C.
Marx,
New York:
Supet'z'ich.
New York:
Theot:g of Possessioe Ihe PoLiti'cal Hobbes to Locke. IndiuiduaLisn: Oxford.: Oxford University. Democratic Theory. Essags in Oxford: Oxford University.
Brian 1973
Kat'L PoPPer'.
Karl 1959
New York:
Retri'euaL.
Viking.
Pp. 243Theses on Feuerbaeh (1845). and on Politics 245 in Basic Wtitings PhiLosophg . Kat'L Marr and Ftiedt'ich Garden Ed. Lewis S. Feuer. Engels. City : Anchor . Vo1s. I and rrr. Capital. Publishing. International
L967
McShane, Philip L975
Meadows, Dennis 1972
The Ri-ch and the Lyle Stuart.
Unpublished.
B.
L973
Magee,
B. Tyrrell West-
Wealth of New York: L.
SeLf and Wealth of Exposition.
(ed.) Llmil:s to Grouth. American Library.
New York:
New York:
Nations.
New
L973
CoLlected Touard GLobaL Equilibt'iun: Meadows . Papers. With Donelle MA: Wiley. Cambridge,
I974a
The Dynamies of Grouth in a Finite MA: Wiley. Woz,Ld. Cambridge'
305 Meadows, Dennis L. L974b Melman, Seymour L974 Mesarovic, Mihajlo L974 Murnford , Lewis 1973 Nelson, Benjamin L969
W a e h s t u mb i s z u r K a t a s t z , o p h e ? Stutlgart: Deutsche Verlags-Anstalt. The Permanent War Eeonomy. Simon and Schuster . and Eduard Pestel Mankind at the Tuz,nina Point. York : Dutton. The Condition of Man. Harcourt, Brace.
O1lman, Bertell L97L
Popper, KarI L972 Reardon, B. M. L966 Robinson , iloan L973 Sa1a, Giovanni L97L
Samuelson, Paul L973
New
New york:
The Idea of tlsuz,y: Fz,om Ty,'i,bal Brotherhood to Uniuersal )therhood. Chicago: University of Chicago.
Nove, A. and D. M. Nuti (eds.) L972 Socialist. Eeonomies. Nussbaum, Frederick L962
N e u rY o r k :
London: Penguin.
The Triumph of Seienee and Reason: 1660-1685. New York: Harper and Row. Alienation: Maz,a,s Coneeption of Man in CapitaList Soci.ety. Cambridge: Cambridge University . )bjectiue Knouledge: An Euolutionany Approach. Oxford: Oxford University. Religious Thought in the L9th Centung. Cambridge: Cambridge University. Eeonomic Hez,esies. Books.
New York: Basic
Das Apriori i,n dex mensehlichen Erkenntnis: Eine Stud.ie i)ber Kants Kritik der yeinen Vernunft und Lonergans fnsi,ght. Meisenheim: Ver1ag A. Hain. Eeonomies. 9th ed. McGraw-Hill .
New york:
306 Schmidt, Alfred L969
(ed.) Beitz'd.ge z u r m a r r i s t i s e h e n E r k e n n t n i s t h e o r i , e . Frankfurt : SuhrkamP .
Schumacher , E . F . L973
Schumpeter , JosePh L942
New
Adam
Smith.
Books Wealth of Nations. Chicago : H. RegnerY .
hA
Cushing L974
Right Natural of University
Tawney , R . H . L947
SummatheoLogiae
Tracy ' David r970
A.
Eric Voegelin, L957
L974
and II.
I,
I-II'
Chicago:
Capitalisn.
II-II.
The Achi,eoement of Betnard Lonergan Herder and Herder. New York:
Bernard L974
Leeuwenr L973
and Historg. Chicago.
ReLigion and the Rise of Peter Smith. New York:
Thomas Aquinas 1948
Tyrrell,
I
The Neu Heaoens and the Nea Eaztth. Harper and Row. New York:
Straussr Leo 19s3
van
A. n ^ ^ -u ' u+q - 1u "u 'o- -t t t t < ^ - i . q L i s m , a n d D e m o e r a e g . vqy HarPer and Row. New York: of Economie AnaLYsis. History York : Oxford .
1954
Strout,
Economics as if SmaLL is BeautifuL: New York: HarPer People Mattered. and Row .
Bev,nard Lonergan ts Phi Losophy of South Bend' IN: Notre Dame.
God.
Th. theolo"Op Weg naar een economische Doo? Theologie 13z gie." Tiidschri'ft 391-406. Baton Rouge: PLato and AnistotLe. State UniversitY. Louisiana Baton The Eeumenic Age. siana State UniversitY.
Rouge:
Loui-
307 Voegelin, Eric L975
Erom Enlightenment to Reuoluti,on. Durham, NC: Duke University.
Walzer, Michael 1966
The Reuolution of the Saints. Patterson, N.T: Atheneum.
Weber, Max L927
General Economic Histoz,y. IL : Free Press . The protestant of Capitalism.
1958 Weisskopf, Walter 1955
A.
L97L
Xhaufflaire, L97O
Ethie and the Spirit New york: Scribner.
The psgehologg of Eeonomics. University of Chicago. Alienation Dutton.
Wellmer, A. L969
Glencoe,
and Eeononies.
Chicago:
New york:
K " i t i s e h e G e s e l L s c h af t s t h e o r i e und Positiuismus. Frankfurt: Suhrkarnp. Marcel Feuerbaeh et La th6ologie de La secuLarisation. Paris: Editions du Cerf.
RELIGIOUS KNOWLEDGE Bernard Three questions edge. is
First,
there
a question
a practical
may be put
a question
is
of philosophic
The questj-on of that
question
of
fact
of
religious
fact.
knowl-
Second, there
possibility.
fact
Third,
there
is
religious
whether religious people know people do not know. With the
we are not
concerned
Lomorrow.
It
cated and intricate
issue
studies
The questio!
that
is
tonight,
and we shal1
an enormously
must be left
compli-
to departments
and/or
theology. p h i l o s o p hic of possibility
is our conasks what could be meant by affirming or objectivity of religious knowledge. Our
cern tonight.
It
the validity ans\.rer will
is
non-religious
not be concerned
be in
and women of of
regarding
question.
anything
of
Lonerqan
such inner
terms of
any time
or place
conviction
the many ways in which human cultures
the
there
inner
conviction
may attain. will
men
be added a survey
such conviction
advance in
that
To an account
is
formulated
self-understandinq
of as
and self-
knowledge. The third tions
practical
and requirements
pline.
It
conviction scientific vate affair.
question of
setting
adverts
to the condi-
up an academic disci-
confronts
the issue whether or not religious at the present time and in the present state of knowledge has to be regarded as at best a priAlternatively
it
envisages
the conditions
under which the study of religion and/or theology might become an academic subject of specialization and investigation. This third practical question will concern us in our third
and final
lecture tomorrow. I have been blocking off our present topic by contrasting it with a question of fact and a question of academic appropriateness. The question of academic ?no
310
we leave
appropriateness
three
lectures
their
views .
at
are
an
the
larger
context
of
structure
his
emergence tics,
of
their
role
of
formation their
rituals,
form:
of
propriation city
than
the
and more
gives
way to
question
of
from
the
precept
book
of
postponed
of
Deuteronomy the
as our
appropriation
commitment'
religious
and the
agonizing
own, of
genesis
gospel
question
its
two-
in
his
ap-
authenti-
questionable rather
rule
is
cormore
allegiance
its
nature
in
found to
Mark'
arises
in
such
how can one tell
religion
genuine
or
whether unauthentic
the
both
according that
the
we raised
Fina1ly, illustrated all
their
in
and the becomes
namely,
is
of
precepts.
their
God above
loving
of
human experience;
when heartfelt alienation.
of
and ministers;
reinterpretation
when vital
exception,
ascetics
become the
individuals
of
failures
by rationalization,
rupted
time
itself
tradition
that
of
when the
the
and mys-
individual
which
his
of
was contrasted
tradition;
religious
his
content
authenticity
the
of
authenticity
the
of
the
the
world,
and the
ideals'
question
the
in
leaven
their
penetrated
the
of
groups
was
There
his
priests
of
religious
beliefs,
was raised
of
specialists,
religious
as the
world
There
and prophets,
incon-
preliterate
in
and affect
aspirations.
religious
of
seers
or
we \^tent on to
arrangements'
social
and
may flourish'
man's
of thought
we that
elements
experience.
apprehension
man's
and moral
cultural
fold
religious
sacralization
of
organization
There
tend of
when religious
societies
the
or
cultivation
connec-
Yesterday
single
vanish.
to
the
human experience
they
which
within
about
between within
of
communication
and todayrs.
topic
than
In/ith more
the
be said
something
infrastructure
the
for
the
to
we leave
experts
academic
of
The question
religion
disposal
their
recur,
termittently
considered
that
a distinction
by noting
merely
the
or
yesterdayts
between
sider
tomorrow.
and
that
remains
It
began
this
authorities
religious
tion
of
validity
factual
to
but a
onets and,
311 more radically, a religious
how can one tell
tradition
yesterday
Our remarks will
fall
shall
describe
attempt
in terms of
to
postponed,
the experience
lve now turn.
the
inner
conviction
or objectivity
of
with
First,
we
authenticity at-
we shall
authenticity,
the various
entertained
stages of man's cultural
of
Secondly,
by self-transcendence,
of validity
appropriating
under two main headings.
self-transcendence.
tentpt to relate generated
not
has become unauthentic.
that
question,
To that
one is
in
notions
successive
development.
I . SeIf-transcendence In various
in man's preconscious and an orientation levels
the
between dreams of
the night
dreams of
But in dreams of waking
ever
symbolic It
his
content, that
in
it
the
he is
of
an ongoing
of
one's is
digestion.
anticipating his
world
it.
with
we begin
Our felt
repetition,
interplay
He
by
the dream and how-
on awaking that
our memories of their
the morning.
anticipating
within
is
a distinc-
is
influenced
subject
beyond ourselves.
sensations,
our anticipations ably
such as the state
own stance
remains
as largely
However fragmentary
its
pushed or pulled multiform
succes-
Ludwig Binswanger,
and dreams of
the morning
state.
respect
analyst,
the night
somatic determinants
and taking
that
as we envisage
in this
existential
his
were,
of consciousness.
drawn by the
conceives
as it
self-transcendence
more explicit
Perhaps most revealing tion
have revealed
a preformation,
activity
towards
becomes increasingly sive
psychologists
ways clinical
our
to be
needs and our
satisfactions
and
engage us irrevocimmediate
environ-
ment. A further the exercise
level of
the construction
of
of
a world
man moves out
of
universe
adds the
that
self-transcendence
intelligence,
the
learning
mediated
the habitat distant
of
emerges from of
language,
by meaning.
an animal to what is
Thereby
and into near,
the
the past
3L2
and future able
to
to
what
structing,
there
parents
of
of
literature,
of
holy
men and women, the theologians
But
constructions
the of
chemistry
history
for
reflectj-on
of
more bright
sence
not
evidence
of
would
make assenting
merely
by
and history.
other
words,
begin
the
the
which
data
concerned are
there what
is is
conscience,
to
the
from
his is
is
a world
far
evj-dence, for
transition
of
for
from
the
myth
is
process the is.
his
always
that
being true
really
questions
certitude,
up to
exists. for for real-
By them we us to
consciousness exercise
uniIn
questions
beyond
from to
vi-rr-'ue of
and chem-
really
truth,
it
ab-
aside
think
deliberation.
and whether
feelings
in
the
beyond
them,
its
in
wor1d,
experience,
with
the
merely
it
questions
moral
in
to
as
legend. and begin
universe
is
answers
sufficient
stage
But he
of
be done
effected
the
lives
marshalling
and astronomy
when we not
and the
reflection
By them
in
science
a decisive
not
the
Only
and
is,
but
can we set
alchemy
know what
to
man always
world
Beyond
ity,
is
a being-in-the-wor1d.
intelligence
ask
It
self-transcendence but
that
and and
and ask
issue
just
rash.
consciousness
philosophy
verse
is
insights,
and presenting
and
further
eyebrows
unreasonable
of
not
Besj-des
the
Then the
makes doubting
live
istry
are
the
so.
further
and magj-c and astrology to
there
is
myth,
but
as why and what
that
leve1
and
the
astrology,
legend.
but
arch
that
the
further
of
meditations
without
but
such
rea11y
that
ideas,
and weighing
this
intelligence, and how often,
or
tales
philosophers
of
philosophy
not
not
questions
re-
revelations
the
intelligence
alchemy,
how and what
reason
of yield
astronomy
of
Lhis
reflectj-ons
and
the
the
the
science,
not
questions
whether
deeds,
magic,
but
together peers,
one's
great of
con-
.
reasonableness
but
of
of
by
by extrapolating
pieced
achievements
the
science
the
lore
stories
perhaps
control not
and the
prob-
and the
and relating,
seriations, gradually
are
and the
possible
the
By unifying
by discovering
travellers
even
actual.
is
generalizing, marks
presenL,
\n/hat is
of
do it. to
3l_3 from the push of
responsibility, sire
to the decisions
the
level
of
dimension stood
human freedom.
of
there
deliberating foreground
to
know.
of
self-direction,
the
But deliberati-on
So it
there
coming
of
us with
on
that
levels
self-transcendence confronts
de-
further
on previous
self-actualization,
of
is
emerges a still
to self-transcendence.
in the
and the pull
fear
the
challenge even
self-mastery,
self-sacrifice. Already with
different
taneously.
themes at different
self-taste,
taneous vitality
on the
demand for
evidence,
the disquiet
lives
the
its
Yet together its
unity
they to
of
consciousness
It
is
true
the psychiatrists
have insisted.
to distract
harmony.
there
but
whole of
our bodily
and call
of
acrobat, concert
formation
call
of
that
sets
of
or
we have the
discern
in
our own
reaches
conflicts But this
fn man, the
symbolic
endless
plasticity to be finely
constellations.
as
must not
truth
more profound
reality
symbolic
down into
do arise,
that
and far
animal,
permits
tuned
the
to the
The agility
of
beck the
the endurance of the athlete, the fingers of the pianist, the tongue of those that speak and the
ears of those that the
that
us from a far
more marvellous an all
and
said
strands.
unity
is
of our
form a single
long before
the unconscious. be allowed
shrewd intelli-
a good conscience
the patience
training,
The basic
the
the
The spon-
levels.
by memory of words wrongly
done.
several
peace of
the
and we live
lei-sure,
call
the detached rationality
released
deeds wrongly
might
successive
of our sensitivity,
gence of our inquiring,
sung simul-
to the different
to what Gerard Manley Hopkins
different
strearn,
intensities
Now I would draw attention
qualities,
as a polyphony
I have spoken of consciousness
of
evidence
and the eyes of
that
transcendence
call
qualifies
our o\^rn feelings
others--all
sensitivity,
listen
images that in
bear convincing is
the
not only
eagerly
those that
read,
forth insights, the rejudgrmentsr the empathy
resonance testimony soughL goal
of our intelligent
with that not
the
feelings
selfonly
of
and rational
our
314
knowing,
not
only
first
all
of
of
flesh
our
and blood
have and to
out
carry
is
many levels
is
concretely,
source
our
and good
that
to
the
through
authentic,
they
are
yond
price.
from
the
But
the
Holy
I
faitures
of
the
loyalty the
which
God floods
given
us .
are
they
are
the
be questioned.
all
or,
When
whether from
tragically,
appropriation
be-
esteemed
unauthentic,
individual
authentic
individual's
an unbounded
Such is
with
feel,
they
complete
of
is
he has
can
readily, so easily
love
of
experience
Such is
Spirit
faith
and
loyalty
Love,
in
of
when realized
that
deeds.
the
meaning
fulfillment,
of
of
each
the
commonwealth.
their
fount
its
has
is
So the
1ove.
symbolic
of
whole,
the
a self-actualization
citizens
hearts
the
in
of
an experience
good will
of
fellow
faith
falling
of
integration,
of
meaning
is
being-in-Iove
it
so too
that
But
whole.
the
meaning
the
human reality,
of
out
live
demands.
symbolic
As self-Lranscendence
nerves
througih
that
to
come spontaneously
and brain meanings
but
and responsibility'
freedom
our
of
an unauthentic
of
tradition. Still, tic, to
if
even at
then
question.
our
only in
least
For is
self-transcendence those
are
that
kept
has been
informs with
religious
is
that
cannot
but
the
other
the
fact
what
it
be aware hand,
is
to
is
on achievj-ng while
shortcomings,
the
issue
of
self-realization
fact
from
grounds
of
and
when one
evading
be human.
answer
is of is
but
inner
the
we have
towards
constrained
abiding
that
come up and
so radically
moving
our
conviction
human reality
feel
are But
themselves.
the
the
dynamism
one cannot
when one
woman intent
an answer
of
living,
inner
to
aware
self-transcendence the
completely
be authen-
can
ever
the
the
they point
they
man or
the
evading
concealing
busy
question
principle
in
principle
that
so one
and,
it to
imperative
on
conceal of
315 II.
Inner
At first
Conviction
blush,
stand at opposite Objective
truth
there--now is
for
public
tested
is
the
spatial, it
questions
tween the world meaning.
of
two parts:
and objective
conviction
is
about what is
to
is
truth
subjective.
already-out-
see and grasp
and handle. It p r e c i s e ly spatial.
is
because in principle beyond doubt
it
can be
or question.
One can distinguish irnmediacy and the world mediated of
immediacy includes
the data of
the totality
of objectivity
Truth
do arise.
The world
sense and all
fnner
and the publicity
by anyone, Still
conviction
truth
everyone
truth,
because it
inner
poles. is
and Objective
of
all
by
the data
consciousness.
It
the data of
sense is
consists
the in principle
that
beof of sphere
is spatial, public, open to anyone's inspection; and the t.otalityofthe dataofconsciousness is an aggregate of distinct and segregated subjectivities, none of which can inspect what is going on in
any of
the others .
To be cont.rasted
hrith this world of immediacy there the world mediated by meaning. It consists of all that is to be known by asking questions and arriving at correct answers. It is a world unknown to infants but gradually is
introduced girls
to
as they
centers
of
Man the
to
the
as they
learn
study
school,
to
in
symbolic
he lives is
animal in
speak,
students
lives
the world
liberaLed
from his sure and firm-set earth
symbolic,
to
to boys and
and scholars
in
learning.
As animal, Macbeth,
children
he both
suffers
in of
both
of
these worlds.
immediacy and,
fantasies
Iike
when he adverts
on which he treads.
As
from the fantasies
and brings about his liberation, for that consists not merely in the pressure on the soles of his treading feet but also in his certainty that the earth is firm-set and will not give way under his tread. Still
man the symbolic animal has long been a puzzLe to man the philosopher. Insofar as philosophers search for simplicity and coherence, they opt for one of the two
316
and
worlds piricists
for
the
get
given.
than
and proceed
to
by meaning
everything
go
with
along
be more
cannot
there
that
any
undergo
cannot
one being
that
their
take
they
if
and,
argue
will
and that
Em-
Rationalists
argument
Eleatics,
one being
immediacy
of
other.
the
wiLhout
mediated
world
immediately
ancient
along
world
on demonstrative
stand the
the
from
not
is
that
to
opt out
empty
attempt
change.
find
usually
advert to
data
the
by pointing led
experience
to
data
both
empiricist to
appeals
point the
premise
initial
their
The so-called very
o1d.
It
in
the
crises
medieval
the
which
In
of
in
the
partial
to
and
eclipse
of
of logic
aspires
to
meaning
of
that
sciences
thirdly,
It the
speak,
ideals
in
It
of
first,
than
ascendency
reaches
sci-
modern
heads
a
into
century
twentieth
in
a foundational
role.
phrase'
objec-
of
the
of
the
limitations
secondly,
science,
conceives
the
course'
Augustanrans
victory
in
the
notion
more as remote
certitude ments,
of
Aristotelian
the
shift
method
propose
truth'I
tive
of then,
notion
search,
of
between
later
point
startj-ng
different
isr
constructions.
Aristotelian
over
quite
that
and Aristotle.
Plato
the
They
acknowledges
animal. point
starti.ng
in
on
renege
and coherence.
controversy
and
But
and rationalist They
point
are
So they
demonstration
meaning
symbolj-c
to
back
respect
confirmed
consciousness.
simplicity
"new"
goes
and Aristotelians ence
of
man the
of
of
to can
with are
say.
they
compromises.
a new starting
way to
the
complexity
raised
power
into
are
excursion least
Rationalj-sts
and/or
sense
Empiricists
very
answers
show what
excursions
intuition
the
at
are
apodictic
of
intuitions
the
an occasional
take
and that
that
the
supplement
to
to
questions
that
of
with
positions-
own position.
their
fact
the
to
extreme
by meaningr
mediated
and prove
expound
are
these
convenient
1t
world
the
into
of
both
But
of
the
necessity,
truth'
proximate
achieve-
of
contemporary
method
and the
investJ-gations.
3L7 III.
From Aristotlets Postez'ion Analyties to Newton' s Pxincipia
In his
st,udy of Ihe )rigins
1800t Herbert
Butterfield
many elements menters, break
o f M o d e z , nS e i e n c e :
has argued,
from the beginning
that
of the
themselves
from Aristotelian
L300I
century
were discovered
the experimenters
loose
convincingly
fourteenth
of modern science
but
Lo
feel,
onwards by experi-
were unable
preconceptions
to
and set
up an
appropriate
conceptual framework of their own. Now the achievement of Newton,s Principia was pre-
cisely
that
it
established
a manner that It
remains,
terpiece,
stood
however, that
ciples
in for
its
own right
philosophy.
In this
was that
total
became possible
suggests
not an autonomous science but
a set
respect
of mathematical
the t.itte
called
of
of mechanics
I must begin by noting
not
bring
the Aristotelian
between two and three that
prin-
natural
is misleading.
But what he could
refashioning
never lrere normative
two centuries.
For the title
was the vindication
an autonomous science.
so in
of Newton's mas-
the department of philosophy
What Newton achieved
and did
pt,.Lneipia mathematica,
imprint..
Newtonts mechanics is
standing
the next
the very title
PhiLosophiae natu?alis
bears an Aristotelian that
such a framework
ground for
its
as
about
ideal
centuries
that
l"ater.
the Posteyi,or AnaLyties
for
Aristotle's own philosophic thinking or scientific work. They represent one of his great discoveries. They express it under the grave limitations of the science of his day. It. was their unhappy fate
to provide
ous thinkers scientific
91ib talkers with ready answers and seriproblems until with baffling the reality of achievement brought to light a more solidly
grounded notion
of
With the first now concerned.
If
was not Aristotelian cal
utility
praised
Ils
conceptual
scientific stage of its
knowledge. that
triumph theoretical
by Francis
framework
took
transformation
was Newton, still
we are its
goal
knowledge but the practiBacon in his its
inspiration
Nouum 7rganum. not
from
318
metaphysics
Aristotle's
nature.
mathematizing
becoming
all,
ety
excluded
that
there
real
not
with
felt
the
Aristotelian
an
tuted
two
nor
observation
priority to
barrier
insuperable
mental
science.
The validity
think,
be argued
from
v/as consti-
metaphysics
of
I
can,
complaints
a consideration
experi-
of
development
both
of
It
words.
of
the
were
they
that
with
but
conplaints
chief
was urged
things
concerned that
were It
Aristotelians.
the
against
neither
Soci-
Royal
the
solve.
movement
that
of
that
and
fashioning
of
rule
cautious
of
was defined
inquiry
of
capable
questions
could
experiment In
by the
but
program
Galileo's
field
intellect,
by Aristotle's
not
from
but Its
Ehe Postet:iot'
Analgties. the
second
chapter
aware
that
Aristotle's
In is
one
be other
cannot
effect
is
necessity
premises
nature
as
asked
how the
whole
deductive followed
peutl
But
somewhere join
will
the
by
all
second
someone will him,
that clear
has
and
of
defeat.
For can that
it
I
represents
combine
into
in
a necessary
the
every
truth
will
a
direction,
Another The
begins. may be
chance
a discovery.
is
about
told
snatched analogy
military
this
think
it
Sauue qui
breaks.
Victory
find
on whj-ch the
we are
The rally
another.
can
book
and make a stand.
scattered.
its
more general
obtained
rest,
scatters
line
turn
then
are to
The line
fleeing
as the
enough.
at
the
a rally.
jaws
clues
end of
premises
from sound
another
structure
enemy now is
of
of
initial
and predi-
science
how one
causal
manifests
and thereby
conclusions the
of
subjects
appropriate
this into
Lransposed
how knowledge
told
the
straightaway
is
causes
when at
pursuing the
in
causal
when we know
and know that
But
is.
told
We are
in
But
rout
it
work
that with
is
he notes,
cause,
and conclusions,
science.
princi-ples
science.
than
expressed
cates,
its
the
we are
theory.
syllogistic
is
of
book
concern
basic
and their
things
with
concern
it
know that
cause,
the
first
the
we understand,
we think
necessity.
of
is
accumul-ation But
it
is
be discovered
not and
319 not a mere hypothesis, verified
if probability.
it
is
a mere possibility
then we have many words about causal knowledge of
the syllogistic
and science It
followed
their
velocities
phi-
as the more and the less gen^ together they formed a seamless terms and basic relations of philosothe
general
less
in
field.s
But experimental
For experiment
consist
and relations
approach distinguished
simply
autonomy.
be autonomous. relations
no
but
that
robe with the basic phy ramifying through them of
necessity
the reality.
Further, losophy
has to be
the name not of truth but of If the only premises the postenior Analyties are just hypotheses, verifiable possibilities,
can provide
eral.
that
to merit
yields
relations
determined
science
correlations.
between terms.
experimentally
and mass-accelerations
and robbing has to Cor-
The terms
were the mass-
of Newton's mechanics;
they
were to be the electric and magnetic field vectors of Maxwell's equationsi and t]ne coy,pus Aristotelicum knew nothing about them . lV. From Logic The Aristotelian totelian
notions
ence lived sisted
hegemony had been broken,
not directly
on in quiet
assumptions. in true
to Method
challenged
possession
of the
but Aris-
by the new scifield
of
common
Anong them \das the view that science conand certain knowledge of causal necessity.
Indeed,
Newton's deduction of the orbits of the moon and the planets was regarded as a stunning confi_rmation of that view. Laplace's proof that a planet.ary system peri-
of
odically
returned
hand with in the later
universe
the
to an initial
assurance that,
situation
went hand and
in principle,
any situation be deduced from any other earlier or Right i_nto the twentieth century it was
could
situation.
common to of
his
speak of
the
necessary
laws of
nature
and even
iron laws of economics. Even in our own day there have been loud complaints that Thomas Kuhn,s work on The Strueture of Scientific Reuolutions was an advocacy of irrationalism.
320
But
the
not
proof.
follows
from
is
For
about
nothing
the the
truth
for
stances;
follows
have
to
geometry.
for clear
the
probable
(or
less
more
than
for
a cloak For
ket
proviso,
other
fa11 of two
foresee
further
exact:
being
predictions
classical to
things
the
no more within
the
observation. parts:
there
the
can
is
In is
set
brief, the
hold
of
of
by
to
now the
tables blan-
that
mistaken
because
some alien
factor.
laws
classical actual of
classical
be no
the
is
So it
that
classical
classical
by
under
a theory
demanded than
limits
But
not
is
was thought
only
have indeter-
of
that
offered.
equal.
interference
to
was found
be notably
verification
was the
relations
ignorance. laws
relativity
.
a knowledge
classical
twentieth,
the
geometry
probability
our
In
physics
knowledge
the
indeed,
turned.
fail
reveal
than
Formerly,
are
But
in
became
special
Einstein's
had done
be consid-
longer
geometry.
Heisenberg's
uncertainty)
greater
but
1aws.
it
determinism
For
foundations.
shaky
century
in
he was
because Euclid
a non-Euclidean
Laplace's
Similarly,
minacy
of
points
what
no
could
possible
that
to
be considered
science
modern
mechanics
conceptualization
appropriate
may be
are
nineteenth
verification
repeated
made it
the
one and only
the
sci-
verified'
may not
of
geometry
Euclidean
that
ered
in
But
that Ac-
.
for
done
from
and
an empirical
Newton was acclaimed
same direction.
1n-
antecedent.
of
they
be had
up contrary
the
laws
the
which
to
consequent of
but
progress
the
Moreover,
considered
and
established
be definitively
the
the
more probable
ever
esteemed
conclusion
is
turns
how frequently
no matter
ence,
from
denial
the
settles
antecedent
veri-fy
principles
the
cordingly,
to
one denies
then
there
denial
A logical
attempt
when the
the
of
system.
theory,
an hypothesis'
of
what
of
an affirmation
hypothesis,
consequent
Verification
simple.
is
verification
follows.
consequent only
is
matter
the
scientifj-c
the
affirm
to
But
of
logic
and
never
measurements probable
theory 1aw,
is
they
errors of
consists it
sets
an
32L ideal
norm from which actual
systematically;
there
sets
within
the limits
is
measurements do not
the theory
diverge
of measurement and it
which errors
of observation
may be
probable. But as Patrick Heelan has pointed same two aspecLs are contained within the single
considered out,
the
formalism
proposed
formalism
admits
yields
an ideal
diverge
by quantum mechanics.
two interpretations: norm from which
systematically;
same formalism vergence
informs
single
one interpretation
actual
the other
For the
measurements do not
interpretation
of the
us of the distribution
of the di-
from the norm.
But quantum mechanics isolated
instance.
statistical
theory.
chance variations the survival
of
is
not
some limiting
case or
Thermodynamics had already Darwinian
thought
drawn upon
easily
moved from
to probabilities
of emergence and from to probabilities of survival.
the fittest
A statistical
view of the emergence, distribution and of the forms of plant and animal life naturally suggests a similar approach in the investigation of the emergence and distribution of the chemical elements and survival
compounds.
Finally,
what seems true
of nature
seems also man's knowledge of nature: as natural forms evolve in accord with schedules of probabilities, so too man's grasp of natural forms and of their evolution develto hold
for
ops in
accord with the probabilities of new discoveries. There has occurred, then. a transition from logic to method. It has occurred in the field of natural science. It
does not,
logic,
for
it
by any means, involve sti1l
is
an elimination
of
logic
that cares for the clarity of terms, the coherence of propositions, the rigor of inferences. But it does involve a shift in the significance of logic. For Aristotle in 1nis Poste?ior Analyti.cs made his demonstrative syllogism the central piece in his construction
both of the nature
between sciences.
of
science
That construction
a procrustean
bed on which
from providing
the key to
science
and of
the relations
has turned cannot
the whole nature
lie. of
out
to be
So far science,
322
logic ity,
coherence,
tion
of
of
itself confined
propositions,
more
the
but
tability
V. We were so we asked
of
ion
of
where his
are
truth,
if
does
science go?
we to
At
own philosopher,
my own solution ized
tions,
and over
in
the
so I
issue.
inner
and
conviction objective
to
in
stages
successive
the
in
Aristotlers
come up with
a science
the
give
best
available
that opin-
each man has to no more
have I
truth,
us objective
to
become
offer
than
a general-
it
called
have
method
related
of
and cumulative
and so it
combined
to
Method
presented
point
this
empirical
pattern
ongoing
operations,
need
and the
views
mere
but
not
and
to
empirical
normative
immu-
method.
Generalized
yield
more
the
day .
the
But
we have
objective
not
view
brave
the And
definitive
any relation
been pondering the
the
EmPirical
bore
Analytics.
Postexiot, yields
it
terms,
.
with
dlssatisfied whether
of
task,
that
current
Generalized
We have
1j-quidation
opinions
Within
inferences.
of
not
deproces-
discovery,
clarity
the
not
terms,
revision.
rigor
light
of
defects
probable
seek more
truth.
come to
there
will
readily
includes problems,
performs
it
successfully
is
to
logic
observation,
It of
the
the
by
science
respect
with
is
still
not
measured
is
ensures
it
while
performed,
an empirical
propositions,
and applica-
Further,
verification,
logic
whole of
coherence the
For
experimentation,
larger
that
formulation
operations
formulation
the
the
performance
that
inferences.
scription, of
task
logical
to
task
be properly
clar-
promoting
of
the
and theories.
by method.
but
in
rigor
thls
that
significance
ses
and
hypotheses
essential
with
be content
to
has
is
a cake and
again.
not or
so the It
just
and recurrent It
results. a list
a medicine. same method
yields
a method.
is
ongoj-ng
of It can
It
is
operations regards
materials regards
a that
operato
be
recurrent
be employed
and cumulative
over results,
323 and so it
differs
on repeating cumulative dard is tive:
the
a standard,
Hermeneutic
confine
which keeps
used.
Such
and because the
method envisages themselves to
and historical
are expressions
is
of related
empirical
sciences
whenever it
operations vray to do Uhe job.
the right
Generalized
that
set
the pattern
is
natural
same result
results
met,
it
from the New Method Laundry
is
all
norma-
data.
the data of
studi-es turn
mainly
of meaning.
stan-
The
sense.
to data
psychology
Clinical in meanings the slzmptoms of conflicts between conscious and preconscious or unconscious activities. Generalized empirical method operates on a combination of both the data of sense and the data of consciousness: it does finds
not
treat
responding
of
objects
without
operations
the subjectrs
of
operations
taking
into
the subject; without
account
it
taking
the cor-
does not treat into
of
account the
ob j ects. As generalized empirical
corresponding
method generalizes the nodata to include the data of consciousness, so too it generalizes the notion of method. It r{rants to go behind the diversity that separates the experimentar method tion
of
of
the natural
sciences
and the quite
procedures
diverse
of
hermeneutics and of history. It would discover their connon core and thereby prepare the way for their harmonious combination in human studies. From various viewpoints man has been named the logical animal, the symbolic animal, the self-completing
animal.
But in
each of these definitions, man is regarded as an animal, and so he is an object for the natural sciences. At the same time, he is regarded as logical or symbolic or self-completing; he lives his life in a world mediated by meaning; and so he is a proper object for hermeneutic and historicalstudies. What, then,
is
the corunon core of related and recurrent that may be discerned both in natural science human studies.
operations and in In
the natural
Whether we recall ton
associating
sciences Archimedes,
a falling
the
key event
is
Euz,eka or the
apple
with
a falling
discovery.
legend of
New-
moon, whether
J24
we turn
from
of
surprising
less
find
we ever
Again, for
ing:
in
the
and he got
In
so it
everyday
the
point.
Indeed,
experience
of
it
of
that
is
sense
grasp
of
grasp
ligible to
in
intelligible
to
what
quately.
is
It
is
getting
together.
which
it
they
may be
a bit
rarely
only
or the
one of
only to
and
a grasp
what
together
the
related
solution.
Otherwise
one will
of
presup-
unity
as
have
the
insight
given
must
had the
into Nor
is
express mere
a
presenor
chase
hunt,
whole.
One also
to
or
unity
such
search, merely
given
understanding
presupposes Again'
that
instance
unification'
needs
be related. inquiry,
innerly
our
intelligible
and a grasp of
an whether
data,
for of
many compo-
the
consti-tute
relationship
can
piece
unity
discover
hang
they
understand
consciousness:
presupposes
way
Peo-
intelligence,
with
presupposes
It
presentation
of
tation
families,
you mean'
their
that
be conibined
relationship;
the
the
to
an insight,
intelligible poses
the
by ob-
history
how things
frequency
understanding
have
is
extended
.
given
or
what
for
they
understand-
common sense.
to
seeing
and
of
also
but
seeing
people
because
human knowledge.
always
the
thereby
themselves.
and when we suspect
However, nents
on,
ease
the
whole
the
alien of
is
Droysen
Gustav
to
understanding
understand;
slowly
classical
a discipline and
operation
key
express
when we esteem
retarded,
of
by expounding
individuals
religions
catching
because
then
only
not
is
the
was Schleiermacher,
rules-of-thumb
Johann
hermeneutics
states, Nor
i-s understand-
event
misunderstanding
the
that
was
of
that
serving
is
again,
history,
procedures
science
emerged.
misinterpretation.
of
and
of
natural
new has
hermeneutics
exegetes
avoidance
on the
p1es,
of
contributions'
where
key
the
various
the
beyond
avoidance
ing,
1eap.
theorist
point
Something
field
larger
the
essential
the
hermeneutics
and biblical
scholars based
at
ourselves
made a quantum
has
no less
but
to
discoveries
epoch-making
for
an intelit
enough it
ade-
experience
325 of
the occurrence
of
a bright
the power to recall point
further Insights
to
it,
idea,
use it,
such expression
are a dime a dozen.
cur,
not with
with
respect
respect
but
apply
not a
in word or deed.
For the most part
schematic
have
There is
whether
to data in all
to merely
one will
it.
their
they oc-
complexity,
images.
Dozens of
but
such
images are needed to approximate to what actually is given, and so it is thaL the expression of insight has to be followed by a very cool and detached process of reflection that marshals the relevant evidence and submits it to appropriate
tests
before
laying
claim
to
any discovery
or
invention. Such in recurrent
ations
results
involved
natural
occur
or reflect one along
the normative
It
yietd
that
science, will
in
pattern
ongoing
and
hermeneutics,
be noted that
of in
the oper-
consciously:
in dreamless sleep one inquire or understand or formurate or check or pass judgment. Not only are the conscious. There also is a dynamism that moves from one operation to the next. There is the
experience
operations
is
operations
in
in commonsense.
does not
spontaneity
of
understood,
or
sense.
There is
in
to
which we inquire late
outline
and related
cumulative history,
briefest
there
order
is
the
the
intelligence
understand
inteltigence
with
and, once we have
with
which we formu-
what we have grasped.
There is the reasonableness lrrhich we reflect on our formulations, check them out, pronounce in the light of the evidence we have brought to light. Such sponLaneity, intelligence, reasonableness are themselves conscious. so it is that both the operations
with
and the relations are gi-ven in But their
that
unite
them in
a normative
pattern
consciousness. givenness,
of itself, is only infrastruchuman knowledge but only one component within an item of knowledge of which the remainder as yet is only potential. To make that remainder actual one has to attend to oners attending, note how spontaneously it fixes upon what gives delight, promises pleasure, ture.
It
is
not yet
326
sublimate
to
labored
teachers
the
recall
danger,
threatens
long years at our animal
school when
spirits
and har-
so that higher pursuits' allegedly ness them to different, leca whole now without too much pain one can sit through One has to advert to to most of it. ture and even listen to understand, do not quite question
awareness when one is
its
own intelligence,
one's
dissatisfaction its puzzled explain, its
would clear
that
uPr its
comes to light, to convey precisely
care to
failing
explanations
search for
the matter its
solution
with
find
that
the further joy when a
the exact ex-
what understanding has attending to one's own intelligence grasped. In brief, and basic meaning of the word, a primitive brings to light in each of us prompts us normative, for the intelligence with a mere to be dissatisfied to seek understanding, pression
grasp, to pin an ever fuller j u s t what we so far have atdown in accurate expression fashion, attending to one's own reaIn similar tained. and basic but sonableness reveals an equally primltive to keep probing
glimmer,
complementary type of no matter
how bright,
for
normativeness. they are not
Ideas are fine, but enough. The practical
The theoretical work. man wants to know whether they will test their man will wonder whether they are true: he will inner coherencer compare them with what he otherwise considers
estabtished,
work out their
implications,
see whether the implications no flaw can be found, he will
to
experiments able,
and if
they
are true'
but only
that
devise
are verifigrant,
they seem probable.
not that Our rea-
evidence, marshals and sonableness demands sufficient is bound to assent when evidence weighs all it can find, and may not assen! when it is insufficient. is sufficient, Fina1ly,
there
is
the normativeness
of our deliberations.
the realm of Because we are free, we also freedom and responsibility. we may discern and in our responsibility are responsible, It and basic instance of normativeness. another primitive
Between necessity
is,
so to
and impossibility
speak, the reasonableness
lies
of
action.
Just
as we
327
the
so too we cannot
evidence,
verting ing
and pass judgrment beyond or against
be reasonable
cannot
right
to what is without
science
and what is
a good conscience
the peace of
right,
be responsible
is
time
without
an unhappy con-
of
wrong. We have been asking
to conclude.
enjoy-
when we choose what is
the disquiet
suffering
when we choose what is
It
wrong,
ad-
without
whether
there is any connection between inner conviction and objective By inner conviction truth. we have meant not passion, very
not stubbornness, opposite;
we have meant the
transcendence, able,
in brief,
constitute
the
of
fruit
exigences
for
the world
the
earth
moment it
has happened to
my weight. mediated
But there by meaning;
authentj.c
responsible
In my opinion, tion
that
those
vated
by values.
in
in
authenticity the objectivity
the
sense that feet
my treading
the objectivity objectivity
of
, of at each and bear
of the world
is
of being attentive, inner
conviction
attentiveness,
responsibility
to be attained
in
inner
fruit
the
of
intelligent,
.
then,
the norms of
sonableness, satisfying
and that
subjectivity,
reasonable,
resist is
by the
a lready-out-there-now
only
also
reason-
we have distin-
There is
imnediacy , of that is firm-set
self-
being ruled
objectivity
the
of
intelligent,
the human person. But for guished two interpretations. of
but the
blindness,
of being attentive,
responsible;
norms that
not willful
norms is
the
convic-
intelligence,
is
rea-
have been satisfied. the high
the world
road to
mediated
And
the objectivity
by neaning
and moti-